|marking in Chesnutt's hand||Chesnutt's hand|
|proofreading mark or authorial note||note|
|passage deleted with a strikethrough mark|
|text added in the margin||[right margin] text in right margin; [left margin] text in left margin|
|passage deleted by overwritten added text||
|transposed text||text, text to be transposed other text to be transposed|
|corrected text||original text [sic]|
|supplied text||[supplied text]|
|circled text||circled text|
"STAY here beside her, Major. I shall not be needed for an hour yet. Meanwhile I'll go downstairs and snatch a bit of sleep, or talk to old Jane."
The night was hot and sultry. Though the windows of the chamber were wide open, and the muslin curtains looped back, not a breath of air was stirring, Only the shrill chirp of the cicada and the muffled croaking of the frogs in some distant marsh broke the night silence. The heavy scent of magnolias, overpowering even the strong smell of drugs in the sick-room, suggested death and funeral wreaths, sorrow and tears, the long home, the last sleep
-. The major shivered with apprehension as the slender hand which he held in his own contracted nervously and in a spasm of pain clutched his own fingers with a vice-like grip.
Major Carteret, though dressed in brown linen, had thrown off his coat for greater comfort. The stifling heat, in spite of the palm-leaf fan which he plied mechanically, was scarcely less oppressive than his own thoughts. Long ago, while yet a mere boy in years, he had come back from[?] Appomattox, to find his family, one of the oldest and proudest in the State, 2 THE MARROW OF TRADITION hopelessly impoverished by the war, even their ancestral home swallowed up in the common ruin. His elder brother had sacrificed his life on the bloody altar of the lost cause, and his father, broken and chagrined, died not many years later, leaving the major the last of his line. He had tried in various pursuits to gain a foothold in the new life, but with indifferent success until he won the hand of Olivia Merkell, whom he had seen grow from a small girl to glorious womanhood. With her money he had founded the Morning Chronicle, which he had made the leading organ of his party and the most influential paper in the State. The fine old house in which they lived was hers. In this very room he had first drawn the breath of life; it had been their nuptial chamber; and here, too, within a few hours, she might die, for it seemed impossible that one could long endure such frightful agony and live.
One cloud alone had marred the otherwise perfect serenity of their happiness. Olivia was childless. To have children, to perpetuate the name of which he was so proud, to write it still higher on the roll of honor, had been his dearest hope. His disappointment had been proportionately keen. A few months ago this dead hope had revived, and altered the whole aspect of their lives. But as time went on, his wife's age had begun to tell upon her, until even Dr. Price, the most cheerful and optimistic of physicians, had warned him, while hoping for the best, to be prepared for the worst. To add to the danger, Mrs. Carteret had only this day suffered from a nervous shock, which, it was feared, had hastened by several weeks the expected event.AT BREAK OF [torn away] 3
Dr. Price went downstairs to the library, where a dim light was burning. An old black woman, dressed in a gingham frock, with a red bandana handkerchief coiled around her head by way of turban, was seated by an open window. She rose and curtsied as the doctor entered and dropped into a willow rocking-chair near her own.
"How did this happen, Jane?" he asked in a subdued voice, adding, with assumed severity, "
yYou ought to have taken better care of your mistress."
"Now look a-hyuh, Doctuh Price," returned the old woman in an unctuous whisper, "you don' wan' ter come talkin' none er yo' foolishness 'bout my not takin' keer er Mis' 'Livy. She never would 'a' said sech a thing!
Jes' seven months ago dis day, w'en she sent fer me, I sezsays ter her sezsays I:—
"'Lawd, Lawd, honey! You don' tell me dat after all dese long w'ary years er waitin' de Good Lawd is done heared yo' prayer an' is gwine ter sen' you de chile you be'n wantin' so long an' so bad? Bless his holy name! Will I come an' nuss yo' baby? Why, honey, I nussed you, an' nussed yo' mammy thoo her las' sickness, an' laid her out w'en she died. I would n' let nobody e'se nuss yo' baby; an' mo'over, I'm gwine ter come an' nuss you too. You're young side er me, Mis' 'Livy, but you're ove'ly ole ter be havin' yo' fus' baby, an' you'll need somebody roun', honey, w'at knows all 'bout de fam'ly, an' dey ways an' dey weaknesses, an I don' know who dat'd be if it wa'n't me.'
"''Deed, Mammy Jane,'
sezsays she, 'dey ain' nobody e'se I'd have but you. You kin come ez soon as you wanter an' stay ez long ez you mineter.'
"An hyuh I is, an'
here I'm gwine ter stay. Fer
4 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Mis' 'Livy is my ole mist'ess's daughter, an' my ole mist'ess , wuz good ter me, an' dey ain' none er her folks gwine ter suffer ef ole Jane kin he'p it."
"Your loyalty does you credit, Jane," observed the doctor, "but you have n't told me yet what happened to Mrs. Carteret to-day. Did the horse run away, or did she see something that frightened her?"
"No, suh, de hoss did n' git skeered at nothin,' but Mis' 'Livy did see somethin', er somebody; an' it wa'n't no fault er mine ner her'n neither—it goes fu'ther back
', suh, fu'ther dan dis day er dis year. Does you 'member de time w'en my ole mist'ess, Mis' 'Livy upstairs's mammy, died? No? Well, you wuz prob'ly 'way ter school den, studyin' ter be a doctuh. But I'll tell you all erbout it.
"W'en my ole mist'ess, Mis' 'Lis'beth Merkell—an' a good mist'ess she wuz—tuck sick fer de las' time, her sister Polly—ole Mis' Polly Ochiltree w'at is now—come ter de house ter he'p nuss her. Mis' 'Livy upstairs yander wuz erbout six years ole den, de sweetes' little angel you ever laid eyes on; an' on her dyin' bed Mis' 'Liz'beth ax' Mis' Polly fer ter stay here an' take keer er her chile, an' Mis' Polly she promise'. She wuz a widder fer de secon' time, an' did n' have no child'en, an' could jes' as well come as not.
"But dere wuz trouble after de fune'al, an' it happen' right
herehyuh in dis lib'ary. Mars Sam wuz settin' by de table, w'en Mis' Polly come downstairs, slow an' solemn, an' stood dere in de middle er de flo', all in black, till Mars Sam sot a cheer fer her.
"'Well, Samuel,' says she, 'now dat we've done all we can fer po' 'Lizbeth, it only 'mains fer us ter consider Olivia's future.'AT BREAK OF DAY 5
"Mars Sam nodded his head, but did n' say nothin'.
"'I don' need ter tell you,' says she, 'dat I am willin' ter carry out de wishes
ofer my dead sister, an' sac'ifice my own comfo't, an' make myse'f yo' house-keeper an' yo' child's nuss, fer my dear sister's sake. It wuz her dyin' wish, an' on it I will ac', ef it is also yo'n.'
"Mars Sam did n' want Mis' Polly ter come, suh; fur he did n' like Mis' Polly. He wuz skeered er Miss Polly."
"I don't wonder," yawned the doctor, "if she was anything like she is now."
"Wuss, suh, fer she wuz younger, an' stronger. She always would have her say, no matter 'bout what, an' her own way, no matter who 'posed her. She had already be'n in de house fer a week, an' Mars Sam knowed ef she once come ter stay she'd be de mist'iss of eve'ybody in it an' him too. But w'at could he do but say yas?
"'Den it is unde'stood, is it,' says Mis' Polly, w'en he had spoke', 'dat I am ter take cha'ge er de house?'
"'All right Polly,' says Mars Sam, wid a deep sigh.
"Mis' Polly 'lowed he wuz sighin' fer my po' dead mist'
iess, fer she did n' have no idee er his feelin's to'ds her—she alluz did 'low dat all de gent'emen wuz in love wid 'er.
"'You won' fin' much ter do,' Mars Sam went on, 'fer Julia is a good housekeeper, an' kin ten' ter mos' eve'ything, under yo' d'rections.'
"Mis' Polly stiffen up like a ramrod. 'It mus' be unde'stood, Samuel,' says she, 'dat w'en I 'sumes cha'ge er yo' house, dey ain' gwine ter be no 'vided 'sponsibility; an' as fer dis Julia, me an' her could n' git 'long tergether nohow. Ef I stays, Julia goes.'6 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
"W'en Mars Sam heared dat, he felt better, an' 'mence' ter pick up his courage. Mis' Polly had showed her han' too plain. My mist'
iess had n' got col' yit, an' Mis' Polly, who'd be'n a widder fer two years dis las' time, wuz already fig'rin' on takin' her place fer good, an' she did n' want no other woman roun' de house dat Mars Sam might take a' intrus' in.
"'My dear Polly,'
sezsays Mars Sam, quite determine', 'I could n' possibly sen' Julia 'way. Fac' is, I could n' git 'long widout Julia. She had be'n runnin' dis house like clockwo'k befo' you come, an' I likes her ways. My dear, dead 'Liz'beth sot a heap er sto' by Julia, an' I'm gwine ter keep her here fer 'Liz'beth's sake.'
"Mis' Polly's eyes flash' fire.
sezsays she, 'I see—I see! You perfers her housekeepin' ter mine, indeed! Dat is a fine way ter talk ter a lady! An' a heap er rispec' you is got fer de mem'ry er my po' dead sister!'
"Mars Sam knowed w'at she 'lowed she seed wa'n't so; but he did n' let on, fer it only made him de safer. He wuz willin' fer her ter 'magine w'at she please', jes' so long ez she kep' out er his house an' let him alone.
"'No, Polly,' sezee, gittin' bolder ez she got madder, 'dey ain' no use talkin'. Nothin' in de worl' would make me part wid Julia.'
"Mis' Polly she r'ared an' she pitch', but Mars Sam helt on like grim death. Mis' Polly would n' give in neither, an' so she fin'lly went away. Dey made some kind er 'rangement afterwa'ds, an' Miss Polly tuck Mis' 'Livy ter her own house. Mars Sam paid her bo'd an' 'lowed Mis' Polly somethin' fer takin' keer er her."
"And Julia stayed?"AT BREAK OF DAY 7
"Julia stayed, suh, an' a couple er years later her chile wuz bawn, right here in dis house."
"But you said," observed the doctor, "that Mrs. Ochiltree was in error about Julia?"
"Yas, suh, so she wuz, w'en my ole mist'ess died. But dis wuz two years after—an' w'at has ter be has ter be. Julia had a easy time; she had a black gal ter wait on her, a buggy to ride in, an' eve'ything she wanted. Eve'ybody s'posed Mars Sam would give her a house an' lot, er leave her somethin' in his will. But he died suddenly, and did n' leave no will, an' Mis' Polly got herse'f 'pinted gyardeen ter young Mis' 'Livy, an' driv Julia an' her young un out er de house, an' lived here in dis house wid Mis' 'Livy till Mis' 'Livy ma'ied Majah Carteret."
"And what became of Julia?" asked
the doctorDr. Price. TheseSuch relations had been all too common in the old slavery days, and some of them had been projected them- selves into the new era. Sins, like snakes, die hard. The habits and customs of a people were not to be changed in a day, nor by the stroke of a pen. As family physician, and father confessor by brevet, Dr. Price had looked upon more than one hidden skeleton; and no one in town had had better opportunities than old Jane for learning the undercurrents in the lives of the old families.
"Well," resumed Jane, "eve'ybody s'posed, after w'at had happen', dat Julia'd keep on livin' easy, fer she wuz young an' good lookin'. But she did n'. She tried ter make a livin' sewin', but Mis' Polly would n' let de bes' w'ite folks hire her. Den she tuck up washin', but did n' do no better at dat; an' bimeby she got so discourage' dat she ma'ied a shif'less yaller man, an' died er consumption soon after — an' wuz 'bout ez well off, fer dis man coul n' hardly feed her nohow."8 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
"And the child?"
"One er de No'the'n w'ite lady teachers at de mission school tuck a likin' ter little Janet, an' put her thoo school, an' den sent her off ter de No'th fer ter study ter be a school teacher. W'en she come back, 'stead er teachin' sh ma'ied ole Adam Miller's son."
"The rich stevedore's son, Dr. Miller?"
"Yas, suh, dat's de man—you knows 'im. Dis yer boy wuz jes' gwine 'way fer ter study ter be a doctuh, an' he ma'ied dis Janet, an' tuck her 'way wid 'im. Dey went off ter Europe, er Irope, er Orope, er somewhere er 'nother, 'way off yander, an' come back here las' year an' sta'ted dis yer horspital an' school fer ter train de black gals fer nusses."
"He's a very good doctor, Jane, and is doing a useful work. Your chapter of family history is quite interesting—I knew part of it before, in a general way; but you have n't yet told me what brought on Mrs. Carteret's trouble."
"I'm jes' comin' ter dat minute, suh—w'at I be'n tellin' you is all a part of it. Dis yer Janet, w'at's Mis' 'Livy's half-sister, is ez much like her ez ef dey wuz twins. Folks sometimes takes 'em fer one ernudder—I s'pose it tickles Janet mos' ter death, but it do make Mis' 'Livy rippin'. An' den 'way back yander jes' after de wah, w'en de ole Carteret mansion had ter be sol', Adam Miller bought it, an' dis yer Janet an' her husban' is be'n livin' in it ever sence ole Adam died, 'bout a year ago; an' dat makes de majah mad, 'c'ase he don' wanter see cullud folks livin' in de ole fam'ly mansion w'at he wuz bawn in. An' mo'over, an' dat's de wust of all, w'iles Mis' 'Livy ain' had no child'en befo', dis yer sister er her'n is got a fine-lookin' little yaller boy, w'at favors de fam'ly so AT BREAK OF DAY 9 dat ef Mis' 'Livy 'd see de chile anywhere, it'd mos' break her heart fer ter think 'bout her not havin' no child'en herse'f. So ter-day, w'en Mis' 'Livy wuz out ridin' an' met dis yer Janet wid her boy, an' w'en Mis' 'Livy got ter studyin' 'bout her own chances, an' how she mought not come thoo safe, she jes' had a fit er hysterics right dere in de buggy. She wuz mos' home, an' William got her here, an' you knows de res'."
Major Carteret, from the head of the stairs, called the doctor anxiously.
"You had better come along up now, Jane," said the doctor.
For two long hours they fought back the grim specter that stood by the bedside. The child was born at d
oawn. Both mother and child, the doctor said, would live.
"Bless its 'ittle hea't!" exclaimed Mammy Jane, as she held up the tiny mite, which bore as much resemblance to mature humanity as might be expected of an infant which had for only a few minutes drawn the breath of life, "bless its 'little hea't! it's de ve'y spit an' image er its pappy!"
The doctor smiled. The major laughed aloud. Jane's unconscious witticism, or conscious flattery, whichever it might be, was a welcome diversion from the tense strain of the last few hours.
"Be that as it may," said Dr. Price cheerfully, "and I'll not dispute it, the child is a very fine boy—a very fine boy indeed! Take care of it, major," he added with a touch of solemnity, "for your wife can never bear another."
With the child's first cry a refreshing breeze from the distant ocean cooled the hot air of the chamber; the heavy odor of the magnolias, with its mortuary 10 THE MARROW OF TRADITION suggestiveness, gave place to the scent of rose and lilac and honeysuckle. The birds in the garden were singing lustily.
All these sweet and pleasant things found an echo in the major's heart. He stood by the window, and looking toward the rising sun, breathed a silent prayer of thanksgiving. All nature seemed to rejoice in sympathy with his happiness at the fruition of this long-deferred hope, and to predict for this wonderful child a bright and glorious future.
Old Mammy Jane, however, was not entirely at ease concerning the child. She had discovered, under its left ear, a small mole, which led her to fear that the child was born for bad luck. Had the baby been black, or yellow, or poor-white, Jane would unhesitatingly have named, as his ultimate fate, a not uncommon form of taking off, usually resultant upon the infraction of certain laws, or, in these swift modern days, upon too violent a departure from established social customs. It was manifestly impossible that a child of such high quality as the grandson of her old mistress should die by judicial strangulation; but nevertheless the warning was a serious thing, and not to be lightly disregarded.
Not wishing to be considered as a prophet of evil omen, Jane kept her own counsel in regard to this significant discovery. But one day, after the child was several days old, she filled a small phial with water in which the infant had been washed, and took it to a certain wise old black woman, who lived on the farther edge of the town and was well known to be versed in witchcraft and conjuration. The conjure woman added to the contents of the bottle a bit of calamus root, and one of the cervical vertebræ from the skeleton of a
AT BREAK OF DAY 11
black cat, with several other mysterious ingredients, the nature of which she did not disclose. Following instructions given her, Aunt Jane buried the bottle in Carteret's back yard, one night during during the full moon, as a good
,-luck charm to ward off evil from the little grandson of her dear mistress, so long since dead and gone to heaven.
THEY named the Carteret baby Theodore Felix. Theodore was a family name, and had been borne by the eldest son for several generations, the major himself being a second son. Having thus given the child two beautiful names, replete with religious and sentimental significance, they called him—"Dodie."
The baby was christened some six weeks after its birth, by which time Mrs. Carteret was able to be out. Old Mammy Jane, who had been brought up in the church, but who, like some better informed people in all ages, found religion not inconsistent with a strong vein of superstition, felt her fears for the baby's future much relieved when the rector had made the sign of the cross and sprinkled little Dodie with the water from the carved marble font, which had come from England in the reign of King Charles the Martyr, as the last but one of the Stuarts was known to St. Andrew's. Upon this special occasion Mammy Jane had been provided with a seat downstairs among the white people, to her own intense satisfaction, and to the secret envy of a small colored attendance in the gallery, to whom she was ostentatiously pointed out by her grandson Jerry, porter at the Morning Chronicle office, who sat among them in the front row.
On the following Monday evening the major gave a christening party in honor of this important event. THE CHRISTENING PARTY 13 Owing to Mrs. Carteret's still delicate health, only a small number of intimate friends and family connections were invited to attend. These were the rector of St. Andrew's; old Mrs. Polly Ochiltree, the god-mother; old Mr. Delamere, a distant relative and also one the of sponsors; and his grandson, Tom Delamere. The Major had also invited Lee Ellis, his young city editor, for whom he had a great liking, apart from his business value, and who was a frequent visitor at the house. These, with the family itself, which consisted of the major, his wife, and his half-sister, Clara Pemberton, a young woman of about eighteen, made up the eight persons for whom covers were laid.
Ellis was the first to arrive, a tall, loose-limbed young man, with a slightly freckled face, hair verging on auburn, a firm chin, and honest gray eyes. He had come half an hour early, and was left alone for a few minutes in the parlor, a spacious, high-ceilinged room, with large windows, and fitted up in excellent taste with stately reminiscences of a past generation. The walls were hung with figured paper. The ceiling was whitewashed, and decorated in the middle with a plaster centre-piece, from which hung a massive chandelier sparkling with prismatic rays from a hundred crystal pendants. There was a handsome mantel, set with terra-cotta tiles, on which fauns and satyrs, nymphs and dryads, disported themselves in idyllic abandon. The furniture was old, and in keeping with the room.
At seven o'clock a carriage drove up, from which alighted an elderly gentleman, with white hair and mustache, and bowed somewhat with years. Short of breath and painfully weak in the legs, he was assisted from the carriage by a colored man, apparently about forty years old, to whom short side-whiskers and spec-
14 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
tacles imparted an air of sobriety. This att
tendant gave his arm respectfully to the old gentleman, who leaned upon it heavily, but with as little appearance of dependence as possible. The servant, assuming a similar unconsciousness of the weight resting upon his arm, assisted the old gentleman carefully up the steps.
"I'm all right now, Sandy," whispered the gentleman as soon as his feet were planted firmly on the piazza. "You may come back for me at nine o'clock."
Having taken his hand from his servant's arm, he advanced to meet a lady who stood in the door awaiting him, a tall, elderly woman, gaunt and angular of frame, with a mottled face, and high cheekbones partially covered by bands of hair entirely too black and abundant for a person of her age, if one might judge from the lines of her mouth, which are rarely deceptive in such matters.
"Perhaps you'd better not send your man away, Mr. Delamere," observed the lady in a high shrill voice, which grated upon the old gentleman's ears. He was slightly hard of hearing, but, like most deaf people, resented being screamed at. "You might need him before nine o'clock. One never knows what may happen after one has had the second stroke. And moreover, our butler has fallen down the back steps—negroes are so careless!—and sprained his ankle so that he can't stand. I'd like to have Sandy stay and wait on the table in Peter's place, if you don't mind."
"I thank you, Mrs. Ochiltree, for your solicitude," replied Mr. Delamere, with a shade of annoyance in his voice, "but my health is very good just at present, and I do not anticipate any catastrophe which will require my servant's presence before I am ready to go home. But I have no doubt, madam," he con- THE CHRISTENING PARTY 15 tinued, with a courteous inclination, "that Sandy will be pleased to serve you, if you desire it, to the best of his poor knowledge."
"I shill be honored, ma'm," assented Sandy, with a bow even deeper than his master's, "only I'm 'feared I ain't rightly dressed fer ter wait on table. I wuz only goin' ter pra'r-meetin', an' so I did n' put on my bes' clo's. Ef Mis' Ochiltree ain' gwine ter need me fer de nex' fifteen minutes, I kin ride back home in de ca'ige an' dress myse'f suitable fer de occasion, suh."
"If you think you'll wait on the table any better," said Mrs. Ochiltree, "you may go along and change your clothes; but hurry back, for it is seven now, and dinner will soon be served."
Sandy retired with a bow. While descending the steps to the carriage. which had waited for him, he came face to face with a young man just entering the house.
"Am I in time for dinner, Sandy?" asked the newcomer?
"Yas, Mr. Tom, you 're in plenty er time? Dinner won't be ready till I git back, which won' be fer fifteen minutes er so yit."
Throwing away the cigarette which he held between his fingers, the young man crossed the piazza with a light step, and after a preliminary knock, for an answer to which he did not wait, entered the house with the air of one thoroughly at home. The lights in the parlor had been lit, and Ellis, who sat talking to Major Carteret when the newcomer entered, covered him with a jealous glance.
Slender and of medium height, with a small head of almost perfect contour, a symmetrical face, dark 16 THE MARROW OF TRADITION almost to swarthiness, black eyes, which moved somewhat restlessly, curly hair of raven tint, a slight mustache, small hands and feet, and fashionable attire, Tom Delamere, the grandson of the old gentleman who had already arrived, was easily the handsomest young man in Wellington. But no discriminating observer would have characterized his beauty as manly. It conveyed no impression of strength, but did possess a certain element, feline rather than feminine, which subtly negatived the idea of manliness.
He gave his hand to the major, nodded curtly to Ellis, saluted his grandfather respectfully, and inquired for the ladies.
"Olivia is dressing for dinner," replied the major; "Mrs. Ochiltree is in the kitchen, struggling with the servants. Clara—ah, here she comes now!"
Ellis, whose senses were preternaturally acute where Clara was concerned, was already looking toward the hall and was the first to see her. Clad in an evening gown of simple white, to the close-fitting corsage of which she had fastened a bunch of pink roses, she was to Ellis a dazzling apparition. To him her erect and well-moulded form was the embodiment of symmetry, her voice sweet music, her movements the perfection of grace; and it scarcely needed a lover's imagination to read in her fair countenance a pure heart and a high spirit—the truthfulness that scorns a lie, the pride which is not haughtiness. There were suggestive depths of tenderness, too, in the curl of her lip, the droop of her long lashes, the glance of her blue eyes,—depths that Ellis had long since
fathomeddivined, as a student merely, and not as an explorer. She gave Ellis a friendly nod as she came in, but for the smile with which she greeted Delamere Ellis would
THE CHRISTENING PARTY 17
have given all that he possessed—not a great deal, it is true, but what could a man do more?
"You are the last one, Tom," she said reproachfully. "Mr. Ellis has been here half an hour."
Delamere threw a glance at Ellis which was not exactly friendly. Why should this fellow always be on hand to emphasize his own shortcomings?
"The rector is not here," answered Tom triumphantly. "You see I am not the last."
"The rector," replied Clara, "was called out of town at six o'clock this evening, to visit
the bedside of a dying man, and so cannot be here. You are the last, Tom, and Mr. Ellis was the first."
Ellis was ruefully aware that this comparison in his favor was the only visible advantage that he had gained from his early arrival. He had not seen Miss Pemberton a moment sooner by reason of it. There had been a certain satisfaction in being in the same house with her, but Delamere had arrived in time to share or, more correctly, to monopolize, the sunshine of her presence.
Delamere gave a plausible excuse which won Clara's pardon and another enchanting smile, which pierced Ellis like a dagger. He knew very well that Delamere's excuse was a lie. Ellis himself had been ready as early as six o'clock, but judging this to be too early, had stopped in at the Clarendon Club for half an hour, to look over the magazines. While coming out he had glanced into the card-room, where he had seen
Delamerehis rival deep in a game of cards, —he had evidently not been able to tear himself away from it until the last moment. He had accounted for his lateness by a story quite inconsistent with these facts. The two young people walked over to a window on
18 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
the opposite side of the large room, where they stood talking to one another in low tones. The major had left the room for a moment. Old Mr. Delamere, who was watching his grandson and Clara with an indulgent smile, proceeded to rub salt into Ellis's wounds.
"They make a handsome couple," he observed. "I remember well when her mother in her youth,
an ideally beautiful woman, of excellent family, married Daniel Pemberton, who was not of so good a family, but had made money. The major, who was only a very young man then, disapproved of the match; he considered that his mother, although a widow and nearly forty, was marrying beneath her. But he has been a good brother to Clara, and a careful guardian of her estate. Ah, young gentleman, you cannot appreciate, except in imagination, what it means, to one standing on the brink of eternity, to feel sure that he will live on, in his children and his children's children
Ellis was appreciating at that moment what it meant, in cold blood, with no effort of the imagination, to see the girl whom he loved absorbed completely in another man. She had looked at him only once since Tom Delamere had entered the room, and then merely to use him as spur with which to prick his favored rival.
"Yes, sir," he returned mechanically, "Miss Clara is a beautiful young lady."
"And Tom is a good boy—a fine boy," returned the old gentleman. "I am very well pleased with Tom, and shall be entirely happy when I see them married."
Ellis could not echo this sentiment. The very thought of this marriage made him miserable. He
THE CHRISTENING PARTY 19
had always understood that the engagement was tentative merely
, a sort of family understanding, subject to confirmation
whenafter Delamere should have attained his majority, which was still a year off, and when the major should think Clara old enough to marry. Ellis saw Delamere with the eye of a jealous rival, and judged him mercilessly—whether correctly or not the sequel will show. He did not at all believe that Tom Delamere would make a fit husband for Clara Pemberton ., Bbut his opinion would have had no weight—he could hardly have expressed it without showing his own interest. Moreover, there was no element of the sneak in Lee Ellis's make-up. The very fact that he might profit by the other's discomfiture left Delamere secure, so far as he could be affected by anything that Ellis might say. HeBut Ellis did not shrink from a fair fight, and although in this one the odds, he perceived, were heavily against him ., But so long as this engagement remained indefinite, so long, indeed, as the object of his love remained unwed, he would not cease to hope. Such a sacrifice as this marriage clearly belonged in the catalogue of impossibilities. Ellis had not lived long enough to learn that impossibilities are merely things of which we have not learned, or which we do not wish to happen.
Sandy returned at the end of a quarter of an hour, and dinner was announced. Mr. Delamere led the way to the dining-room with Mrs. Ochiltree. Tom
gave his arm to Clara. The major went to the head of the stairs and came down with Mrs. Carteret upon his arm, her beauty rendered more delicate by the pallor of her countenance and more complete by the happiness with which it glowed. Ellis went in alone. In the rector's absence it was practically a family
20 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
party which sat down, with the exception of Ellis, who, was we have seen, would willingly have placed himself in the same category.
re table was tastefully decorated with flowers, which grew about the house in lavish profusion. In warm climates nature adorns herself with true feminine vanity.
"What a beautiful table!" exclaimed Tom, before they were seated.
"The decorations are mine," said Clara proudly. "I cut the flowers and arranged them all myself."
"Which accounts for the admirable effect," rejoined Tom with a bow, before Ellis, to whom the same thought had occurred, was able to express himself. He had always counted himself the least envious of men, but for this occasion he coveted Tom Delamere's readiness.
"The beauty of the flowers," observed old Mr. Delamere, with sententious gallantry, "is reflected upon all around them. It is a handsome company."
Mrs. Ochiltree beamed upon the
companytable with a dry smile.
"I don't perceive any effect that it has upon you or me," she said. "And as for the young people, 'Handsome is as handsome does.' If Tom here, for instance, were as good as he looks" —
"You flatter me, aunt Polly," Tom broke in hastily, anticipating the crack of the whip; he was familiar with his aunt's conversational idiosyncrasies.
"If you are as good as you look," continued the old lady, with a cunning but indulgent smile, "someone has been slandering you."
"Thanks, aunt Polly! Now you don't flatter me."
"Now, aunt Polly," interposed Mrs. Carteret, "let the gentlem
"She does n't mean half what she says," continued Mrs. Carteret, apologetically, "and only talks that way to people whom she likes."
Tom threw Mrs. Carteret a grateful glance. He had been apprehensive, with the sensitiveness of youth, lest his old great-aunt should make a fool of him before Clara's family. Nor had he relished the comparison with Ellis, who was out of place, anyway, in this family party. He had never liked the fellow, who was too much of a plodder and a prig to make a suitable associate for a whole-souled, generous hearted young gentleman. He tolerated him as a visitor at Carteret's and as a member of the Clarendon Club, but that was all.
"Mrs. Ochiltree has a characteristic way of disguising her feelings," observed old Mr. Delamere, with a touch of sarcasm.
Ellis had merely flushed and felt uncomfortable at the reference to himself. The compliment to his character hardly offset the reflection upon his looks. He knew he was not exactly handsome, but it was not pleasant to have the fact emphasized in the presence of the girl he loved; he would like at least fair play, and judgment upon the subject left to the young lady.
Mrs. Ochiltree was quietly enjoying herself. In early life she had been accustomed to impale fools on epigrams, like flies on pins, to see them wriggle. But with advancing years she had lost in some measure the faculty of nice discrimination—it was pleasant to see her victims squirm, whether they were fools or friends.
2[sic] THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Even one's friends, she argued, were not always wise' and were sometimes the better for being told the truth. At her niece's table she felt at liberty to speak her mind, which she invariably did, with a frankness that sometimes bordered on brutality. She had long ago outgrown the period where ambition or passion, or its partners, envy and hatred, were springs of action in her life, and
merelysimply retained a mild enjoyment in the exercise of an old habit, with no active malice whatever. The ruling passion merely grew stronger as the restraining faculties decreased in vigor.
A diversion was created at this point by the appearance of old Mammy Jane, dressed in a calico frock, with clean white neckerchief and apron, carrying the wonderful baby in honor of whose naming this feast had been given. Though only six weeks old, the little Theodore had grown rapidly, and Mammy Jane declared was already quite large for his age, and displayed signs of an unusually precocious intelligence. He was passed around the table and duly admired. Clara thought his hair was fine. Ellis inquired about his teeth. Tom put his finger in the baby's fist to test his grip. Old Mr. Delamere was unable to decide as yet whether he favored most his father or his mother. The object of these attentions endured them patiently for several minutes and then protested with a vocal vigor which led to his being taken promptly back upstairs. Whatever fate might be in store for him, he manifested no sign of weak lungs.
"Sandy," said Mrs. Carteret when the baby had retired, "pass that tray standing upon the side table, so that we may all see the presents."
Mr. Delamere had brought a silver spoon, and Tom a napkin ring. Ellis had sent a silver watch; it was THE CHRISTENING PARTY 23 a little premature, he admitted, but the boy would grow to it, and could use it to play with in the mean time. It had a glass back, so that he might see the wheels go round. Mrs. Ochiltree's present was an old and yellow ivory rattle, with a handle which the child could bite while teething, and a knob screwed on at the end to prevent the handle from slipping through the baby's hand.
"I saw that in your cedar chest,
aAunt Polly," said Clara, "when I was a little girl, and you used to pull the chest out from under your bed to get me a dime."
"You kept the rattle in the right-hand corner of the chest," said Tom, "in the box with the red silk purse, from which you took the gold piece you gave me every Christmas."
A smile shone on Mrs. Ochiltree's severe features at this appreciation, like a ray of sunlight on a snowbank.
"Aunt Polly's chest is like the widow's cruse," said Mrs. Carteret, "which was never empty."
"Or Fortunatus's purse, which was always full," added old Mr. Delamere, who read the Latin poets, and whose allusions were apt to be classical rather than scriptural.
"It will last me while I live," said Mrs. Ochiltree, adding cautiously, "but there'll not be a great deal left. It won't take much to support an old woman for twenty years."
Mr. Delamere's man Sandy had been waiting upon the table with the decorum of a trained butler, and a gravity all his own. He had changed his suit of plain gray for a long blue coat with brass buttons, which dated back to the fashion of a former generation, with which he wore a pair of plaid trousers of strikingly 24 THE MARROW OF TRADITION modern cut and pattern. With his whiskers, his spectacles, and his solemn air of responsibility, he would have presented, to one unfamiliar with the negro type, an amusingly impressive appearance. But there was nothing incongruous about Sandy to this company, except perhaps to Tom Delamere, who possessed a keen eye for constrasts and always regarded Sandy, in that particular rig, as a very comical darkey.
"Is it quite prudent, Mrs. Ochiltree," suggested the major at a moment when Sandy, having set down the tray, had left the room for a
momentlittle while, "to mention, in the presence of the servants, that you keep money in the house?"
"I beg your pardon,
Mmajor," observed old Mr. Delamere, with a touch of stiffness. "The only servant in hearing of the conversation has been my own; and Sandy is as honest as any man in Wellington."
"You mean, sir," replied Carteret, with a smile, "as honest as any negro in Wellington."
"I make no exceptions, major," returned the old gentleman, with emphasis. "I would trust Sandy with my life—he saved it once at the risk of his own."
"No doubt," mused the major, "the negro is capable of a certain doglike fidelity—I make the comparison in a kindly sense—a certain personal devotion which is admirable in itself, and fits him eminently for a servile career. I should imagine, however, that one could more safely trust his life with a negro than his portable property."
"Very clever, major! I read your paper, and know that your feeling is hostile toward the negro, but"—THE CHRISTENING PARTY 25
The major made a gesture of dissent, but remained courteously silent until Mr. Delamere had finished.
"For my part," the old gentleman went on, "I think they have done very well, considering what they started from, and their limited opportunities. There was Adam Miller, for instance, who left a comfortable estate. His son George carries on the business, and the younger boy, William, is a good doctor and stands well with his profession. His hospital is a good thing, and if my estate were clear, I should like to do something for it."
"You are mistaken, sir, in imagining me hostile to the negro," explained
Carteret. "On the contrary, I am friendly to his best interests. I give him employment; I pay
taxes for schools to educate him, and for court-houses and jails to keep him
in order. I merely object to being governed by
a race of servants."an inferior and servile race."
Mrs. Carteret's face wore a tired expression. This question was her husband's
hobby, and therefore her own nightmare. Moreover, she had her own personal grievance
against the negro race, and the names mentioned by old Mr. Delamere had
brought it vividly before her mind. She had no desire to mar the harmony of
the occasion by the discussion of a distasteful subject.
Mr. Delamere, glancing at his hostess, read something of this thought, and refused the challenge to further argument.
"I do not believe, major," he said, "that Olivia relishes the
subjecttopic. I merely wish to say that Sandy is an exception to any rule which
you may formulate in derogation of the negro. Sandy is a gentleman in
Tom could scarcely preserve his gravity at this
26 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
characterization of old Sandy, with his
ridiculous air of importance, his long blue coat, and his loud plaid
ItThat suit would make a great costume for a masquerade. He would borrow that suitit sometime—there was nothing in the world like it.
"Well, Mr. Delamere," returned the major, good-humoredly, "no doubt Sandy is an exceptionally good negro—he might well be, for he has had the benefit of your example all his life—and we know that he is a faithful servant. But nevertheless, if I were Mrs. Ochiltree, I should put my money in the bank. Not all negroes are as honest as Sandy, and an elderly lady might not prove a match for a burly black burglar."
"Thank you, major," retorted Mrs. Ochiltree, with spirit, "I'm not yet too old to take care of myself. That cedar chest has been my bank for forty years, and I shall not change my habits at my age."
At this moment Sandy reëntered the room. Carteret made a warning gesture, which Mrs. Ochiltree chose not to notice.
"I've proved a match for two husbands, and am not afraid of any man that walks the earth, black or white, by day or night. I have a revolver, and know how to use it—whoever attempts to rob me will do so at his peril."
After dinner Clara played the piano and sang duets with Tom Delamere. At nine o'clock Mr. Delamere's carriage came for him, and he went away accompanied by Sandy. Under cover of the darkness the old gentleman leaned on his servant's arm with frank dependence, and Sandy lifted him into the carriage with every mark of devotion.
Ellis had already excused himself to go to the THE CHRISTENING PARTY 27 office and look over the late proofs for the morning paper. Tom remained a few minutes longer than his grandfather, and upon taking his leave went round to the Clarendon Club, where he spent an hour or two in the card-room with a couple of congenial friends. Luck seemed to favor him, and he went home at midnight with a comfortable balance of winnings. He was fond of excitement, and found a great deal of it in cards. To lose was only less exciting than to win. Of late he had developed into a very successful player—so successful, indeed, that several members of the club generally found excuses to avoid participating in a game where he made one.
TO go back a little, for several days after his child's birth Major Carteret's chief interest in life had been confined to the four walls of the chamber where his pale wife lay upon her bed of pain, and those of the adjoining room where an old black woman crooned lovingly over a little white infant. A new element had been added to the major's consciousness, broadening the scope and deepening the strength of his affections. He did not love Olivia the less, for maternity had crowned her wifehood with an added glory; but side by side with this old and tried attachment was a new passion, stirring up dormant hopes and kindling new desires. His regret had been more than personal at the thought that with himself an old name should be lost to the State; and now all the old pride of race, class, and family welled up anew, and swelled and quickened the current of his life.
Upon the major's first appearance at the office, which took place the second
day after the child's birth, he opened a box of cigars in honor of the
event. The word had been passed around by Ellis, and the whole office force,
including reporters, compositors, and pressmen, came in to congratulate the
major and smoke at his expense. Even Jerry, the oolored[sic] porter,—Mammy Jane's grandson and therefore a prot
eg e of the family,—presented himself among the
THE EDITOR AT WORK 29
rest, or rather, after the rest. The major
shook hands with them all except Jerry, though he acknowledged the porter's
congratulations with a kind nod and put a good cigar into his outstretched
palm, for which Jerry thanked him without manifesting any consciousness of
the omission. He was quite aware that under ordinary circumstances the major
would not have shaken hands with white workingmen, to say nothing of
negroes; and he had merely hoped that in the pleasurable distraction of the
moment the major might also overlook the distinction of color. Jerry's hope
had been shattered, though not rudely; for the major had spoken pleasantly
and the cigar was a good one. Mr. Ellis had once shaken hands with
Jerry—but Mr. Ellis was a young man, whose Quaker father had never
owned any slaves, and he could not be expected to have as much pride as one
of the best "quality," whose families had possessed land and negroes for
time out of mind. On the whole, Jerry preferred the careless nod of the
editor-in-chief to the more familiar greeting of the subaltern.
Having finished this pleasant ceremony, which left him with a comfortable
sense of his new dignity, the major turned to his desk. It had been much
neglected during the week, and more than one matter claimed his atten
ltion; but as typical of the new trend of his thoughts, the first
subject he took up was one bearing upon
the future of his son. Quite obviously the career of a Carteret must not be
left to chance—it must be planned and worked out with a due sense of
the value of good blood.
There lay upon his desk a letter from a well-known promoter, offering the
major an investment which promised large returns, though several years must
30 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
elapse before the enterprise could be
put upon a paying basis. The element of time, however, was not immediately
ant. The Morning
Chronicle provided him an ample income. The money available for this
investment was part of his wife's patrimony. It was invested in a local
cotton mill, which was paying ten per cent., but this was a beggarly return
compared with the immense profits promised by the offered investment,—profits which would enable his son, upon reaching manhood, to take a
place in the world commensurate with the dignity of his ancestors, one of
whom, only a few generations removed, had owned an estate of 90,000ninety thousand acres of land and 6000six thousand slaves.
This letter having been disposed of by an answer accepting the offer, the major took up his pen to write an editorial. Public affairs in the State were not going to his satisfaction. At the last State election his own party, after an almost unbroken rule of twenty years, had been defeated by the so-called "Fusion" ticket, a combination of Republicans and Populists. A clean sweep had been made of the offices in the State, which were now filled by new men. Many of the smaller places had gone to colored men, their people having voted almost solidly for the Fusion ticket. In spite of the fact that the population of Wellington was two thirds colored, this state of things was gall and wormwood to the defeated party, of which the Morning Chronicle was the acknowledged organ. Major Carteret shared this feeling. Only this very morning, while passing the city hall, on his way to the office, he had seen the steps of that noble building disfigured by a fringe of job-hunting negroes, for all the world—to use a local simile—like a string of buzzards sitting on a rail, THE EDITOR AT WORK 31 awaiting their opportunity to batten upon the helpless corpse of a moribund city.
Taking for his theme the unfitness of the negro to participate in government,—an unfitness due to his limited education, his lack of experience, his criminal tendencies, and more especially to his hopeless mental and physical inferiority to the white race,—the major had demonstrated, it seemed to him clearly enough, that the ballot in the hands of the negro was a menace to the commonwealth. He had argued, with entire conviction, that the white and black races could never attain social and political harmony by commingling their blood; he had proved by several historical parallels, that no two unassimilable races could ever live together except in the relation of superior and inferior; and he was just dipping his gold pen into the ink to indite his conclusions from the premises thus established, when Jerry, the porter, announced two visitors.
"Gin'l Belmont an' Cap'n McBane would like ter see you, suh."
"Show them in, Jerry."
The man who entered first upon this invitation was a dapper little gentleman with light-blue eyes and a Vandyke beard. He wore a frock coat, patent leather shoes, and a Panama hat. There were crow's-feet about his eyes, which twinkled with a hard and, at times, humorous shrewdness. He had sloping shoulders, small hands and feet, and walked with the leisurely step characteristic of those who have been reared under hot suns.
Carteret gave his hand cordially to the gentleman thus described.
"How do you do, Captain McBane," he said turning to the second visitor.32 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
The individual thus addressed was strikingly different in appearance from his companion. His broad shoulders, burly form, square jaw and heavy chin, betokened strength, energy and unscrupulousness. With the exception of a small, bristling mustache, his face was clean shaven, with here and there a speck of dried blood due to a carelessly or unskillfully handled razor. A single deep-set grey eye was shadowed by a beetling brow over which a crop of coarse black hair, slightly streaked with gray, fell almost low enough to mingle with his black, bushy eyebrows. His coat had not been brushed for several days, if one might judge from the accumulation of dandruff upon the collar, and his shift-front, in the middle of which blazed a showy diamond, was plentifully stained with tobacco juice. He wore a large slouch hat, which, upon entering the office, he removed and held in his head.
Having greeted this person with an unconscious but quite perceptible diminution of the warmth with which he had welcomed the other, the major looked around the room for seats for his visitors, and perceiving only one chair, piled with exchanges, and a broken stool propped against the wall, pushed a button, which rang a bell in the hall, summoning the colored porter to his presence.
"Jerry," said the editor when his servant appeared, "bring a couple of chairs for these gentlemen."
While they stood waiting, the visitors congratulated the major, on the birth of his child, which had been announced in the Chronicle, and which the prominence of the family made in some degree a matter of public interest.
"And now that you have a son, major," remarked the gentleman
addressed as general, as he lit one of
THE EDITOR AT WORK 33
the major's cigars, "you 'll be all the more
interested in doing something to make this town fit to live in, which is
what we came up to talk about. Things are in an awful condition! A negro
justice of the peace has opened an office on Market Street, and only
yesterday summoned a white man to appear before him. Negro lawyers get most
of the business in the criminal court. Last evening a group of young white
ladies, going quietly along the street arm-in-arm, were forced off the
sidewalk by a crowd of negro girls. Coming down the street just now, I saw a
spectacle of social equality and negro domination that made my white blood boil with
indignation—a white and a black convict, chained together, crossing
the city in charge of a negro officer! We cannot stand that sort of thing,
Carteret—it is the last straw! Something must be done, and that
The major thrilled with responsive emotion. There was something prophetic in this opportune visit. The matter was not only in his own thoughts, but in the air—it was the spontaneous revulsion of white men against the rule of an inferior race. These were the very men, above all others in the town, to join him in a movement to change these degrading conditions.
General Belmont, the smaller of the two, was a man of good family, a lawyer by profession, and took an active part in State and local politics. Aristocratic by birth and instinct, and a former owner of slaves, his conception of the obligations and rights of his caste was nevertheless somewhat lower than that of the narrower but more sincere Carteret. In serious affairs Carteret desired the approval of his conscience, even if he had to trick that docile organ into acquiescence. This was not difficult to do in politics, for he believed 34 THE MARROW OF TRADITION in the divine right of white men and gentlemen, as his ancestors had believed in and died for the divine right of kings. General Belmont was not without a gentleman's distaste for meanness, but he permitted no fine scruples to stand in the way of success. He had once been minister, under a Democratic administration, to a small Central American state. Political rivals had characterized him as a tricky demagogue—which may of course have been a libel. He had an amiable disposition, possessed the gift of eloquence, and was a prime social favorite.
Captain George McBane had sprung from the poor-white class, to which, even
more than to the slaves, the abolition of slavery had opened the door of
opportunity. No longer overshadowed by a slaveholding caste, some of this
class had rapidly pushed themselves forward. Some had made honorable
records. Others, foremost in negro-baiting and election frauds, had done the
dirty work of politics, as their fathers had done that of slavery, seeking
their reward at first in minor offices,—for which men of gentler
trainingbreeding did not care,—until their ambition began to reach out for
Of this class McBane—whose captaincy, by the way, was merely a polite fiction—had been one of the most successful. He had held, until recently, as the reward of questionable political services, a contract with the State for its convict labor, from which in a few years he had realized a fortune. But the methods which made his contract profitable had not commended themselves to humane people, and charges of cruelty and worse had been preferred against him. He was rich enough to escape serious consequences from the investigation which followed, but when the Fusion THE EDITOR AT WORK 35 ticket carried the State he lost his contract and the system of convict labor was abolished. Since then McBane had devoted himself to politics—he was ambitious, for greater wealth, for office, and for social recognition. A man of few words, and self-engrossed, he seldom spoke of his aspirations except where speech might favor them, preferring to seek his ends by secret "deals" and combinations rather than to challenge criticism and provoke rivalry by more open methods.
At sight, therefore, of these two men, with whose careers and characters he was entirely familiar, Carteret felt sweep over his mind the conviction that now was the time and these the instruments with which to undertake the redemption of the State from the evil fate which had befallen it.
Jerry, the porter, who had gone downstairs to the counting room to find two whole chairs, now entered with one in each hand. He set a chair for the general, who gave him an amiable nod, to which Jerry responded with a bow and a scrape. Captain McBane made no acknowledgment, but fixed Jerry so fiercely with his single eye, that upon placing the chair Jerry made his escape from the room as rapidly as possible.
"I don' like dat Cap'n McBane," he muttered, upon reaching the hall. "Dey
says he got dat eye knock' out tryin' ter whip a cullud 'oman, when he wuz a
boy, an' dat he ain' never had no use fer niggers sence—'cep'n fer
what he could make outen 'em wid his convic' labor contrac's. His daddy wuz
a' overseer befo' 'im, an' it come nachul fer him ter be a nigger-driver. I
don' want dat
— one eye er his'n restin' on
me no longer 'n I kin he'p, an' I don' know how I'm gwine - ter like dis job ef he
's gwine ter be comin' roun' here. He ain' nothin' but po' w'ite trash nohow ,; but Lawd!
36 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Lawd! look at de money he's
got—livin' at de hotel, wearin' di'mon's, an' colloguin' wid de bes'
quality er dis town! 'Pears ter me de bottom rail is gittin' mighty close
ter de top. Well, I s'pose it all comes f'm bein' w'ite. I wush ter Gawd I
After this fervent aspiration, having nothing else to do for the time being,
except to remain within call, and having caught a few words of the
conversation as he went in with the chairs, Jerry, who possessed a certain
amount of curiosity, placed close to the wall the broken stool upon which he
sat while waiting in the hall, and applied his ear to a hole in the
plastering of the hallway. There was a similar defect in the inner wall,
between the same two pieces of studding, and while this inner opening was not exactly opposite the outer
opening, Jerry was enabled, through the two, to catch in a more or less fragmentary way, what was going on within.
He could hear the major, now and then, use the word "negro," and McBane's deep voice was quite audible when he referred, it seemed to Jerry with alarming frequency, to "the damned niggers," while the general's suave tones now and then pronounced the word "niggro"—a sort of compromise between ethnology and the vernacular. That the gentlemen were talking politics seemed quite likely, for gentlemen generally talked politics when they met at the Chronicle office. Jerry could hear the words "vote," "franchise," "eliminate," "constitution," and other expressions which marked the general tenor of the talk, though he could not follow it all,—partly because he could not hear everything distinctly, and partly because of certain limitations which nature had placed in the way of Jerry's understanding anything very difficult or abstruse.THE EDITOR AT WORK 37
He had gathered enough, however, to realize, in a vague way, that something serious was on foot, involving his own race, when a bell sounded over his head, at which he sprang up hastily and entered the room where the gentlemen were talking.
"Jerry," said the major, "wait on Captain McBane."
"Yas, suh," responded Jerry, turning toward the captain, whose eye he carefully avoided meeting directly.
"Take that half-a-dollar, boy," ordered McBane, "an' go 'cross the street to Mr. Sykes's, and tell him to send me three whiskies. Bring back the change, and make has'e."
The captain tossed the half-dollar at Jerry, who, looking to one side, of course missed it. He picked the money up, however, and backed out of the room. Jerry did not like Captain McBane, to begin with, and it was clear that the captain was no gentleman, or he would not have thrown the money at him. Considering the source, Jerry might have overlooked this discourtesy had it not been coupled with the remark about the change, which seemed to him in very poor taste.
Returning in a few minutes, with three glasses on a tray, he passed them round, handed Captain McBane his change, and retired to the hall.
"Gentlemen," exclaimed the captain, lifting his glass, "I propose a toast: 'No nigger domination.'"
"Amen!" said the others, and three glasses were solemnly drained.
"Major," observed the general, smacking his lips, "I should like to use Jerry for a moment, if you will permit me."38 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Jerry appeared promptly at the sound of the bell. He had remained conveniently near—calls of this sort were apt to come in sequence.
"Jerry," said the general, handing Jerry half a dollar, "go over to Mr. Brown's—I get my liquor there—and tell them to send me three glasses of my special mixture. And, Jerry—you may keep the change!"
"Thank y', gin'l, thank y', marster," replied Jerry, with unctuous gratitude, bending almost double as he backed out of the room.
"Dat's a gent'eman, a rale ole-time gent'eman," he said to himself when he
had closed the door. "But dere 's somethin' gwine on in dere—dere
sho' is! 'No nigger damnation!' Dat soun's all right,—I'm sho' dey
ain' no nigger I knows w'at wants damnation, do' dey's lots of 'em w'at
deserves it,—but ef dat one-eyed Cap'n McBane got anything ter do wid
it, w'atever it is, it don' mean no good fer de niggers—damnation 'd
be better fer 'em
'dan dat Cap'n McBane! He looks at a nigger lack he could jes' eat 'im
"This mixture, gentlemen," observed the general when Jerry had returned with
the glasses, "was originally compounded by no less a person than the great
John C. Calhoun himself, who confided the recipe to
memy father over the convivial board. In this nectar of the gods, gentlemen, I
drink with you to 'White Supremacy!'"
"White Supremacy everywhere!" added McBane with fervor.
"Now and forever!" concluded Carteret solemnly.
When the visitors, half an hour later, had taken their departure, Carteret, inspired by the theme, and THE EDITOR AT WORK 39 in less degree by the famous mixture of the immortal Calhoun, turned to his desk and finished, at a white heat, his famous editorial in which he sounded the tocsin of a new crusade.
At noon, when the editor, having laid down his pen, was leaving the office, he passed Jerry in the hall without a word or a nod. The major wore a rapt look, which Jerry observed with a vague uneasiness.
"He looks jus' lack he wuz walkin' in his sleep," muttered Jerry uneasily.
yre's somethin' up, sho 's you bawn! 'No
nigger damnation!' Anybody 'd 'low dey wuz all gwine ter heaven—but I
knows better! W'en a passel er w'ite folks gits ter talkin' 'bout de niggers
lack dem in yander, it's mo' lackly dey 're gwine ter ketch somethin' e'se
dan heaven! I got ter keep my eyes open an' keep up wid w'at's happenin'. Ef dey'sdere's gwine ter be anudder flood 'roun' here, I wants ter git in the ark wid de w'ite folks—I may haf ter be anudder Ham, an' sta't de cullud race all over
THE young heir of the Carterets had thriven apace, and at six months old was, according to Mammy Jane, whose experience qualified her to speak with authority, the largest, finest, smartest, and altogether most remarkable baby that had ever lived in Wellington. Mammy Jane had recently suffered from an attack of inflammatory rheumatism, as the result of which she had returned to her own home. She nevertheless came now and then to see Mrs. Carteret. A younger nurse had been procured to take her place, but it was understood that Jane would come whenever she might be needed.
"You really mean that about Dodie, do you, Mammy Jane?" asked the delighted mother, who never tired of hearing her own opinion confirmed concerning this wonderful child, which had come to her like an angel from heaven.
"Does I mean it!" exclaimed Mammy Jane, with a tone and an expression which spoke volumes of reproach. "Now, Mis' 'Livy, what is I ever uttered er said er spoke er done dat would make you s'pose I could tell you a lie 'bout yo' own chile?"
"No, Mammy Jane, I'm sure you wouldn't."
"'Deed, ma'am, I'm tellin' you de Lawd's truf. I don' haf ter tell no lies ner strain no p'ints 'bout my ole mist'ess's gran'chile. Dis yer boy is de ve'y spit THEODORE FELIX 41 an' image er yo' brother, young Mars Alick, w'at died w'en he wuz 'bout eight mont's ole, w'iles I wuz laid off havin' a baby er my own, an' could n' be roun' ter look after 'im. An' dis chile is a rale quality chile, he is—I never seed a baby wid sech fine hair fer his age, ner sech blue eyes, ner sech a grip, ner sech a heft. W'y, dat chile mus' weigh 'bout twenty-fo' poun's, an' he not but six mont's ole. Does dat gal w'at does de nussin' w'iles I'm gone ten' ter dis chile right, Mis' 'Livy?"
"She does fairly well, Mammy Jane, but I could hardly expect her to love the baby as you do. There's no one like you, Mammy Jane."
yre ain't, honey—you is talkin' de gospel truf now! None er dese
yer young folks ain' got de trainin' my ole mist'ess give me. Dese yer
new-fangle' schools don' l'arn 'em nothin' ter compare wid it. I'm jes'
gwine ter give dat gal a piece er my min', befo' I go, so she'll ten 'ter dis chile right."
The nurse came in shortly afterwards, a neat-looking brown girl, dressed in a clean calico gown, with a nurse's cap and apron.
"Look a-here, gal," said Mammy Jane sternly, "I wants you ter understan' dat you got ter take good keer er dis chile; fer I nussed his mammy dere, an' his gran'mammy befo' 'im, and' you is got a priv'lege dat mos' lackly you don' 'preciate. I wants you to 'member, in yo' incomin's an' outgoin's, dat I got my eye on you, an' am gwine ter see dat you does yo' wo'k right."
"Do you need me for anything, ma'am?" asked the young nurse, who had stood before Mrs. Carteret, giving Mammy Jane a mere passing glance, and listening impassively to her harangue. The nurse 42 THE MARROW OF TRADITION belonged to the younger generation of colored people. She had graduated from the mission school, and had received some instruction in Dr. Miller's class for nurses. Standing, like most young people of her race, on the border line between two irreconcilable states of life, she had neither the picturesqueness of the slave nor the unconscious dignity of those of whom freedom has been the immemorial birthright; she was in what might be called the chip-on-the-shoulder stage through which races as well as individuals must pass in climbing the ladder of life—not an interesting, at least not an agreeable stage, but an inveitable one, and for that reason entitled to a paragraph in a story of Southern life, which, with its as yet imperfect blending of old with new, of race with race, of slavery with freedom, is like no other life under the sun.
Had this old woman, who had no authority over her, been a little more polite, or a little less offensive, the nurse might have returned her a pleasant answer. These old-time negroes, she said to herself, made her sick with their slavering over the white folks, who, she supposed, favored them and made much of them because they had once belonged to them,—much the same reason why they fondled their cats and dogs. For her own part, they gave her nothing but her wages, and small wages at that, and she owed them nothing more than equivalent service. It was purely a matter of business; she sold her time for their money. There was no question of love between them.
Receiving a negative answer from Mrs. Carteret, she left the room without a word, ignoring Mammy Jane completely, and leaving that venerable relic of ante-bellum times gasping in helpless astonishment.
"Well, I nevuh!" she ejaculated as soon as she THEODORE FELIX 43 could get her breath, "ef dat ain' de beatinis' pe'fo'mance I ever seed er heared of! Dese yer young niggers ain' got de manners dey wuz bawned wid! I don' know w'at dey 're comin' to, w'en dey ain' got no mo' rispec' fer ole age—I don' know—I don' know!"
"Now what are you croaking about, Jane?" asked Major Carteret, who came into the room and took the child into his arms.
Mammy Jane hobbled to her feet and bobbed a curtsy. She was never lacking in respect to white people of proper quality; but Major Carteret, the quintessence of aristocracy, called out all her reserves of deference. The major was always kind and considerate to these old family retainers, brought up in the feudal atmosphere now so rapidly passing away. Mammy Jane loved Mrs. Carteret; toward the major she entertained a feeling bordering upon awe.
"Well, Jane," returned the major, sadly, when the old nurse had related her grievance, "the old times have vanished, the old ties have been ruptured. The old relations of dependence and loyal obedience on the part of the colored people, the responsibility of protection and kindness upon that of the whites, have passed away forever. The young negroes are too self-assertive. Education is spoiling them, Jane; they have been badly taught. They are not content with their station in life. Sometime they will overstep the mark. The white people are patient, but there is a limit to their endurance.
"Dat's w'at I tells dese young niggers," groaned Mammy Jane, with a
portentous shake of her turbaned head, "w'en I hears 'em gwine on wid de
yir foolishniss; but dey don' min' me. Dey 'lows dey
44 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
knows mo' d'n I does,
'ca'se dey be'n l'arnt ter look in a book. But, pshuh! my ole mist'ess
showed me mo' d'n dem niggers 'll l'arn in a thousan' years! I's fetch' my
gran'son' Jerry up ter be 'umble, an' keep in 'is place. An' I tells dese
other niggers dat ef dey 'd do de same, an' not crowd de w'ite folks, dey 'll'd[?] git ernuff ter eat, an' live out de yir days in peace an' comfo't. But dey don' min' me —dey don' min' me!"
"If all the colored people were like you and Jerry, Jane," rejoined the major kindly, "there would never be any trouble. You have friends upon whom, in time of need, you can rely implicitly for protection and succor. You served your mistress faithfully before the war; you remained by her when the other negroes were running hither and thither like sheep without a shepherd; and you have transferred your allegiance to my wife and her child. We think a great deal of you, Jane."
"Yes, indeed, Mammy Jane," assented Mrs. Carteret, with sincere affection, glancing with moist eyes from the child in her husband's arms to the old nurse, whose dark face was glowing with happiness at these expressions of appreciation, "you shall never want so long as we have anything. We would share our last crust with you."
"Thank y', Mis' 'Livy," said Jane with reciprocal emotion, "I knows who my frien's is, an' I ain' gwine ter let nothin' worry me. But fer de Lawd's sake, Mars Philip, gimme dat chile, an' lemme pat 'im on de back, er he'll choke hisse'f ter death!"
The old nurse had been the first to observe that little Dodie, for some reason, was gasping for breath. Catching the child from the major's arms, she patted THEODORE FELIX 45 it on the back, and shook it gently. After a moment of this treatment, the child ceased to gasp, but still breathed heavily, with a strange, whistling noise.
"Oh, my child!" exclaimed the mother, in great alarm, taking the baby in her own arms, "what can be the matter with him, Mammy Jane?"
"Fer de Lawd's sake, ma'am, I don' know, 'less' he's swallered somethin'; an' he ain' had nothin' in his han's but de rattle Mis' Polly give 'im."
Mrs. Carteret caught up the ivory rattle, which hung suspended by a ribbon from the baby's neck.
"He has swallowed the little piece off the end of the handle," she cried, turning pale with fear, "and it has lodged in his throat. Telephone Dr. Price to come immediately, Philip, before my baby chokes to death! O my baby, my precious baby!"
An anxious half-hour passed, during which the child lay quiet, except for its labored breathing. The suspense was relieved by the arrival of Dr. Price, who examined the child carefully.
"It's a curious accident," he announced at the close of his inspection. "So far as I can discover, the piece of ivory has been drawn into the trachea, or windpipe, and has lodged in the mouth of the right bronchus. I'll try to get it out without an operation, but I can't guarantee the result."
At the end of another half hour Dr. Price announced his inability to remove the obstruction without resorting to more serious measures.
"I do not see," he declared, "how an operation can be avoided."
"Will it be dangerous?" inquired the major anxiously, while Mrs. Carteret shivered at the thought.
"It will be necessary to cut into his throat from 46 THE MARROW OF TRADITION the outside. All such operations are more or less dangerous, especially on small children. If this were some other child, I might undertake the operation unassisted; but I know how you value this one, major, and I should prefer to share the responsibility with a specialist."
"Is there one in town?" asked the major.
"No, but we can get one from out of town."
"Send for the best one in the country," said the major, "who can be got here in time. Spare no expense, Dr. Price. We value this child above any earthly thing."
"The best is the safest," replied Dr. Price. "I will send for Dr. Burns, of Philadelphia, the best surgeon in that line in America. If he can start at once, he can reach here in sixteen or eighteen hours, and the case can wait even longer, if inflammation does not set in."
The message was dispatched forthwith. By rare good fortune the eminent specialist was able to start within an hour or two after the receipt of Dr. Price's telegram. Meanwhile the baby remained restless and uneasy, the doctor spending most of his time by its side. Mrs. Carteret, who had never been quite strong since the child's birth, was a prey to the most agonizing apprehensions.
Mammy Jane, while not presuming to question the opinion of Dr. Price, and not wishing to add to her mistress's distress, was secretly oppressed by forebodings which she was unable to shake off. The child was born for bad luck. The mole under its ear, just at the point where the hangman's knot would strike, had foreshadowed dire misfortune. She had already observed several little things which had rendered her vaguely anxious.THEODORE FELIX 47
For instance, upon one occasion,
upon entering the room where
the baby had been left
alone, asleep in his crib, she had
met a strange cat hurrying from the nursery, and, upon examining closely the
pillow upon which the child lay, had found a depression which had
undoubtedly been due to
the weight of the cat's body. The
child was restless and uneasy, and Jane had ever since believed that the cat
had been sucking little Dodie's breath, with what might have been fatal
results had she not appeared just in the nick of time.
This untimely accident of the rattle, a fatality for which no one could be held responsible, had confirmed the unlucky omen. Jane's duties in the nursery did not permit her to visit her friend the conjure woman; but she did find time to go out in the backyard at dusk, and to dig up the charm which she had planted there. It had protected the child so far; but perhaps its potency had become exhausted. She picked up the bottle, shook it vigorously, and then laid it back, with the other side up. Refilling the hole, she made a cross over the top with the thumb of her left hand, and walked three times around it.
What his strange symbolism meant, or whence it derived its origin, Aunt Jane did not know. The cross was there, and the Trinity, though Jane was scarcely conscious of these, at this moment, as religious emblems. But she hoped, on general principles, that this performance would strengthen the charm and restore little Dodie's luck. It certainly had its moral effect upon Jane's own mind, for she was able to sleep better, and contrived to impress Mrs. Carteret with her own hopefulness.
AS the southbound train was leaving the station at Philadelphia, a gentleman took his seat in the single sleeping-car attached to the train, and proceeded to make himself comfortable. He hung up his hat and opened his newspaper, in which he remained absorbed for a quarter of an hour. When the train had left the city behind, he threw the paper aside, and looked around at the other occupants of the car. One of these, who had been on the car since it had left New York, rose from his seat upon perceiving the other's glance, and came down the aisle.
"How do you do, Dr. Burns?" he said, stopping beside the seat of the Philadelphia passenger.
The gentleman looked up at the speaker with an air of surprise, which, after the first keen, incisive glance, gave place to an expression of cordial recognition.
"Why, it's Miller!" he exclaimed, rising and giving the other his hand, "William Miller—Dr. Miller, of course . Sit down, Miller, and tell me all about yourself—what you're doing, where you've been, and where you're going. I'm delighted to meet you, and to see you looking so well—and so prosperous."
"I deserve no credit for either, sir," returned the other, as he took the proffered seat, "for I inherited both health and prosperity. It is a fortunate chance that permits me to meet you."A JOURNEY SOUTHWARD 49
The two acquaintances, thus opportunely thrown together so that they might while away in conversation the tedium of their journey, represented very different and yet very similar types of manhood. A celebrated traveler, after many years spent in barbarous or savage lands, has said that among all varieties of mankind the similarities are vastly more important and fundamental than the differences. Looking at these two men with the American eye, the differences would perhaps be the more striking, or at least the more immediately apparent, for the first was white and the second black, or, more correctly speaking, brown; it was even a light brown, but both his swarthy complexion and his curly hair revealed what has been described in the laws of some of our States as a "visible admixture" of African blood.
Having disposed of this difference, and having observed that the white man was perhaps fifty years of age, and the other not more than thirty, it may be said that they were both tall and sturdy, both well dressed, the white man with perhaps a little more distinction; both seemed from their faces and their manners to be men of culture and accustomed to the society of cultivated people. They were both handsome men, the elder representing a fine type of Anglo-Saxon,as the term is used in speaking of our composite white population; while the mulatto's erect form, broad shoulders, clear eyes, fine teeth, and pleasingly moulded features, showed nowhere any sign of that degeneration which the pessimist so sadly maintains is the inevitable heritage of mixed races.
As to their personal relations, it has already appeared that they were members of the same profession. In past years they had been teacher and pupil. Dr. 50 THE MARROW OF TRADITION Alvin Burns was professor in the famous medical college where Miller had attended lectures. The professor had taken an interest in his only colored pupil, to whom he had been attracted by his earnestness of purpose, his evident talent, and his excellent manners and fine physique. It was in part due to Dr. Burns's friendship that Miller had won a scholarship which had enabled him, without drawing too heavily upon his father's resources, to spend in Europe, studying in the hospitals of Paris and Vienna, the two most delightful years of his life. The same influence had strengthened his natural inclination toward operative surgery, in which Dr. Burns was a distinguished specialist of national reputation.
Miller's father, Adam Miller, had been a thrifty colored man, the son of a slave, who, in the olden time, had bought himself with money which he had earned and saved, over and above what he had paid his master for his time. Adam Miller had inherited his father's thrift, as well as his trade, which was that of a stevedore, or contractor for the loading and unloading of vessels at the port of Wellington. In the flush turpentine days following a few years after the civil war, he had made money. His savings, shrewdly invested, had by constant accessions become a competence. He had brought up his eldest son to the trade; the other he had given a professional education, in the proud hope that his children or his grandchildren might be gentlemen in the town where their ancestors had once been slaves.
Upon his father's death, shortly after Dr. Miller's return from Europe, and a year or two before the date at which this story opens, he had promptly spent part of his inheritance in founding a hospital, to which was
A JOURNEY SOUTHWARD 51
to be added a training school for nurses,
and in time perhaps a medical college and a school of pharmacy. He had been
strongly tempted to leave the South, and seek a home for his family and a
career for himself in the freer North, where race antagonism was less keen,
or at least less oppressive, or in Europe, where he had never found his
color work to his disadvantage. But his people had needed him, and he had
wished to help them, and had sought by means of this institution to
contribute to their uplifting. As he now informed Dr. Burns, he was
returning from New York,
whichwhere he had visitedbeen in order to purchase equipment for his new hospital, which would
soon be ready for the reception of patients.
"How much I can accomplish I do not know," said Miller, "but I'll do what I
can. There are eight or nine million
s of us, and it will take a
great deal of learning of all kinds to leaven that lump."
"It is a great problem, Miller, the future of your race," returned the other, "a tremendously interesting problem. It is a serial story which we are all reading, and which grows in vital interest with each successive installment. It is not only your problem, but ours. Your race must come up or drag ours down."
"We shall come up," declared Miller; "slowly and painfully, perhaps, but we shall win our way. If our race had made as much progress everywhere as they have made in Wellington, the problem would be well on the way toward solution."
"Wellington?" exclaimed Dr. Burns. "That's where I'm going. A Dr. Price, of Wellington, has sent for me to perform an operation on a child's throat. Do you know Dr. Price?"
"Quite well," replied Miller, "he is a friend of mine."52 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
"So much the better. I shall want you to assist me. I read in the Medical Gazette, the other day, an account of a very interesting operation of yours. I felt proud to number you among my pupils. It was a remarkable case— a rare case. I must certainly have you with me in this one."
"I shall be delighted, sir," returned Miller, "if it is agreeable to all concerned."
Several hours were passed in pleasant conversation while the train sped rapidly southward. They were already far down in Virginia, and had stopped at a station beyond Richmond, when the conductor entered the car.
"All passengers," he announced, "will please transfer to the day coaches ahead. The sleeper has a hot box, and must be switched off here."
Dr. Burns and Miller obeyed the order, the former leading the way into the coach immediately in front of the sleeping-car.
"Let's sit here, Miller," he said, having selected a seat near the rear of
the car and deposit
ied his suitcase in a rack. "It's on the shady side."
Miller stood a moment hesitatingly, but finally took the seat indicated, and a few minutes later the journey was again resumed.
When the train conductor made his round after leaving the station, he paused at the seat occupied by the two doctors, glanced interrogatively at Miller, and then spoke to Dr. Burns, who sat in the end of the seat nearest the aisle.
"This man is with you?" he asked, indicating Miller with a slight side movement of his head, and a keen glance in his direction.
"Certainly," replied Dr. Burns curtly, and with some surprise. "Don't you see that he is?"
The conductor passed on. Miller paid no apparent attention to this little interlude, though no syllable had escaped him. He resumed the conversation where it had been broken off, but nevertheless followed with his eyes the conductor, who stopped at a seat near the forward end of the car, and engaged in conversation with a man whom Miller had not hitherto noticed.
As this passenger turned his head and looked back toward Miller, the latter saw a broad-shouldered, burly white man, and recognized in his square-cut jaw, his coarse, firm mouth, and the single gray eye with which he swept Miller for an instant with a scornful glance, a well-known character of Wellington with whom the reader has already made acquaintance in these pages. Captain McBane wore a frock coat and a slouch hat; several buttons of his vest were unbuttoned, and his solitaire diamond blazed in his soiled shirt-front like the headlight of a locomotive.
The conductor in his turn looked back at Miller, and retraced his steps. Miller braced himself for what he feared was coming, though he had hoped, on account of his friend's presence, that it might be avoided.
"Excuse me, sir," said the conductor, addressing Dr. Burns, "but did I understand you to say that this man was your servant?"
"No, indeed!" replied Dr. Burns indignantly. "The gentleman is not my servant, nor anybody's servant, but is my friend. But, by the way, since we are on the subject, may I ask what affair it is of yours?"
"It's very much my affair," returned the conductor, somewhat nettled at this questioning of his authority. "I'm sorry to part friends, but the law of Virginia does not permit colored passengers to ride in 54 THE MARROW OF TRADITION the white cars. You'll have to go forward to the next coach," he added, addressing Miller this time.
"I have paid my fare on the sleeping car, where the separate car law does not apply," remonstrated Miller.
"I can't help that. You can doubtless get your money back from the sleeping car company. But this is a day coach, and is distinctly marked 'White,' as you must have seen before you sat down here. The sign is put there for that purpose."
He indicated a large card neatly framed and hung at the end of the car, containing the legend, "White," in letters about a foot long, painted in white upon a dark background, typical, one might suppose, of the distinction thereby indicated.
"You shall not stir a step, Miller," exclaimed Dr. Burns wrathfully. "This is an outrage upon a citizen of a free country. You shall stay right here."
"I'm sorry to discommode you," returned the conductor, "but there's no use kicking. It's the law of Virginia, and I am bound by it as well as you. I have already come near losing my place because of not enforcing it, and I can take no more such chances, since I have a family to support."
"And my friend has his rights to maintain," returned Dr. Burns with determination. "There is a vital principle at stake in the matter."
"Really, sir," argued the conductor, who was a man of peace and not fond of controversy, "there's no use talking—he absolutely cannot ride in this car."
"How can you prevent it?" asked Dr. Burns, lapsing into the argumentative stage.
"The law gives me the right to remove him by force. I can call on the train crew to assist me, or on A JOURNEY SOUTHWARD 55 the other passengers. If I should choose to put him off the train entirely, in the middle of a swamp, he would have no redress—the law so provides. If I did not wish to use force, I could simply switch this car off at the next siding, transfer the white passengers to another, and leave you and your friend in possession until you were arrested and fined or imprisoned."
"What he says is absolutely true, doctor," interposed Miller at this point. "It is the law, and we are powerless to resist it. If we made any trouble, it would merely delay your journey and imperil a life at the other end. I'll go into the other car."
"You shall not go alone," said Dr. Burns stoutly, rising in his turn. "A place that is too good for you is not good enough for me. I will sit wherever you do."
"I'm sorry again," said the conductor, who had quite recovered his equanimity, and calmly conscious of his power, could scarcely restrain an amused smile; "I dislike to interfere, but white passengers are not permitted to ride in the colored car."
"This is an outrage," declared Dr. Burns, "a d—d outrage! You are curtailing the rights, not only of colored people, but of white men as well. I shall sit where I please!"
"I warn you, sir," rejoined the conductor, hardening again, "that the law will be enforeed[sic]. The beauty of the system lies in its strict impartiality—it applies to both races alike."
"And is equally infamous in both cases," declared Dr. Burns. "I shall immediately take steps"—
"Never mind, doctor," interrupted Miller, soothingly, "it's only for a little
It won't make me any the less a man to ride in the other car, and we
56 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
can't help it, anyway. I'll see you
again at Wellington."
nurns, finding resistance futile, at length acquiesced and made way for Miller to pass him.
The colored doctor took up his valise and crossed the platform to the car
ahead. It was an old car, with faded upholstery, from which the stuffing
projected here and there through torn places. Apparently the floor had not
been swept for several days. The dust lay thick upon the window sills, and
the water-cooler, from which he
aessayed to get a drink, was filled with stale water which had made no
recent acquintance with ice. There was no other passenger in the car, and
Miller occupied himself in making a rough calculation of what it would cost
the Southern railroads to haul a whole car for every colored passenger. It
was expensive, to say the least; it would be cheaper, and quite as
considerate of their feelings, to make the negroes walk.
The car was conspicuously labeled at either end with large cards, similar to
those in the other car, except that they bore the word "Colored" in black
letters upon a white background. The author of this piece of legislation had
contrived, with an ingenuity worthy of a better cause, that not merely
should the passengers
hbe separated by the color line, but that the reason for this division
should be kept constantly in mind. Lest a white man should forget that he
was white,—not a very likely contingency,—these cards would keep
him constantly admonished of the fact; should a colored person endeavor, for
a moment, to lose sight of his disability, these staring signs would remind
him continually that between him and the rest of mankind not of his own
color, there was by law a great gulf fixed.
Having composed himself, Miller had open a newspaper, and was deep in an
editorial which set forth in glowing language the inestimable advantages
which would follow to certain recently acquired islands by the introduction
of American liberty, when the rear door of the car opened to give entrance
to Captain George McBane, who took a seat near the door and lit a cigar.
Miller knew him quite well by sight and by reputation, and detested him as heartily. He
represented the aggressive, offensive element among the white people of the
New South, who made it hard for a negro to maintain his self-respect or to
enjoy even the rights conceded to colored men
by Southern laws. McBane had undoubtedly identified him to the conductor in
the other car. Miller had no desire to thrust himself upon the society of
white people, which, indeed, to one who had traveled so much and so far, was
no novelty. He very naturally resented, after thirty years of equal
accommodation on public highways, being at this late day—the law had been in operation only a few months—branded and tagged and set apart from the rest of mankind , like an unclean thing
;. butNevertheless he preferred even this to the exclusive society of Captain George McBane.
"Porter," he demanded of the colored train attaché who passed through the car a moment later, "is this a smoking car for white men?"
"No, suh," replied the porter, "but they comes in here sometimes, when they ain' no cullud ladies on the kyar."
"Well, I have paid first-class fare, and I object to that man's smoking in here. You tell him to go out."
"I'll tell the conductor, suh," returned the porter in a low tone. "I'd jus' as soon talk ter the devil as ter that man."58 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
The white man had spread himself over two seats, and was smoking vigorously, from time to time spitting carelessly in the aisle, when the conductor entered the compartment.
"Captain," said Miller, "this car is plainly marked 'Colored.' I have paid first-class fare, and I object to riding in a smoking car."
"All right," returned the conductor, frowning irritably. "I'll speak to him."
He walked over to the white passenger, with whom he was evidently acquainted, since he adressed him by name.
"Captain McBane," he said, "it's against the law for you to ride in the nigger car."
"Who are you talkin' to?" returned the other. "I'll ride where I damn please."
"Yes, sir, but the colored passenger objects. I'm afraid I'll have to ask you to go into the smoking-car."
"The hell you say!" rejoined McBane. "I'll leave this car when I get good and ready, and that won't be till I've finished this cigar. See?"
He was as good as his word. The conductor escaped from the car before Miller
had time for further expostulation. Finally McBane, having thrown the stump
of his cigar into the aisle and added to the floor a finishing touch
byin the way of expectoration, rose and went back into the white car.
Left alone in his questionable glory, Miller buried himself again in his
newspaper, from which he did not look up until the
trainengine stopped at a tank station to take water.
As the train came to a standstill, a huge negro, covered thickly with dust,
crawled off one of the rear
A JOURNEY SOUTHWARD 59
without being seenunobserved, and ran round the rear end of the car to a watering-trough by a neighboring well. Moved either by extreme thirst, or by the fear that his
time might be too short to permit him to draw a bucket of water, he threw
himself down by the trough, drank long and deep, and plunging his head into
the water, shook himself like a wet dog, and crept furtively back to his
Miller, who had seen this man from the car window, had noticed a very
singular thing. As the dusty tramp passed the rear coach, he cast toward it
a glance of intense ferocity. Up to that moment the man's face, which
Miller had recognized under its grimy coating, had been that of an
ordinarily good-natured, somewhat reckless, pleasure-loving negro, at
somewhatrather the worse for wear. The change that now came over it suggested a concentrated hatred that wasalmost uncanny in its murderousness. With awakened curiosity Miller followed the direction of the negro's glance, and saw that it rested upon a
window where Captain McBane sat looking out. When Miller looked back, the
negro had disappeared.
At the next station a
Cchinaman, of the ordinary laundry type, boarded the train, and took
his seat in the white car without objection. At another point a colored
nurse found a place with her mistress.
"White people," said Miller to himself, who had seen these passengers from the window, "do not object to the negro as a servant. As the traditional negro,—the servant,—he is welcomed; as an equal, he is repudiated."
Miller was something of a philosopher. He had long ago had the conclusion
forced upon him that an educated man of his race, in order to live
60 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
in the United States, must be either a
philosopher or a fool; and since he wished to be happy, and was not exactly
a fool, he had cultivated philosophy. By and by he saw a white man, with a
dog, enter the rear coach. Miller wondered whether the dog would be allowed
to ride with his master: and if not,
where the animal would be disposed of. ItHe was a handsome dog, and Miller, who was fond of animals, would not
have objected to the company of a dog, as a dog. He was nevertheless
conscious of a queer sensation when he saw the porter take the dog by the
collar and start in his own direction, and felt consciously relieved when
the canine passenger was taken on past him into the baggage-car ahead.
Miller's hand was hanging over the arm of his seat, and the dog, an intelligent shepherd, licked it
as he passed. Miller was not entirely sure that he would not have liked the
porter to leave the dog there; he was a friendly dog, and seemed inclined to be sociable.
Toward evening the train drew up at a station where quite a party of farm
laborers, fresh from their daily toil, swarmed out from the conspicuously
labeled colored waiting-room, and into the car with Miller. They were a
jolly, good-natured crowd, and, free from the embarrassing presence of white
people, proceeded to enjoy themselves after their own fashion. Here an
amorous fellow sat with his arm around a buxom girl's waist. A musically
inclined individual—his talents did not go far beyond
inclination—produced a mouth-organ and struck up a tune, to which a
limber-legged boy danced in the aisle. They were noisy, loquacious, happy,
dirty, and malodorous. For a while Miller was amused and pleased. They were
his people, and he felt a certain expansive warmth toward them in spite
A JOURNEY SOUTHWARD 61
of their obvious shortcomings. By and by,
however, the air became too close, and he went out upon the platform. For
the sake of the democratic ideal, which meant so much to his race, he might
have endured the affliction. He could easily imagine that people of
refinement, with the power in their hands, might be tempted to strain the
democratic ideal in order to avoid such contact
.; Bbut personally, and apart from the mere matter of racial sympathy,
these people were just as offensive to him as to the whites in the other end
of the car. Surely, if a classification of passengers on trains was at all
desirable, it might be made upon some more logical and considerate basis
than a mere arbitrary, tactless, and, by the very nature of things, brutal
drawing of a color line. It was a veritable bed of Procrustes, this standard
which the whites had set for the negroes. Those who grew above it must have
their heads cut off, figuratively speaking,—must be forced back to the
level assigned to their race; those who fell beneath the standard set had
their necks stretched, literally enough, as the ghastly record in the daily
papers gave conclusive evidence.
Miller breathed more freely when the lively crowd got off at the next
station, after a short ride. Moreover, he had a light heart, a conscience
void of offense, and was
less thanonly thirty years old. His philosophy had become somewhat jaded on this
journey, but he pulled it together for a final effort. Was it not, after
all, a wise provision of nature that had given to a race, destined to a long
servitude and a slow emergence therefrom, a cheerfulness of spirit thatwhich enabled them to catch pleasure on the wing, and endure with
equanimity the ills whichthat seemed inevitable? The ability to live and thrive under adverse circumstances is the
62 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
surest guaranty of the future. The race
which at the last shall inherit the earth—the residuary legatee of
civilization—will be the race which remains longest upon it. The Negro
was here before the Anglo-Saxon was evolved, and his thick lips and
heavy-lidded eyes looked out from the inscrutable face of the Sphinx across
the sands of Egypt while yet the ancestors of those who now oppress him were
living in caves, practicing human sacrifices, and painting themselves with
woad—and the Negro is here yet.
"'Blessed are the meek,'" quoted Miller at the end of these consoling
reflections, "'for they shall inherit the earth.' If this be true, the negro
may yet come into his estate, for meekness seems to be set apart as
The journey came to an end just as the sun had sunk into the west.
Simultaneously with Miller's exit from the train, a great black figure crawled off the trucks of the rear car, on the side opposite the station platform. Stretching and shaking himself with a free gesture, the black man, seeing himself unobserved, moved somewhat stiffly round the end of the car to the station platform.
"'Fo de Lawd!" he muttered, "ef I had n' had a cha'm' life, I'd 'a' never got here on dat ticket, an' dat's a fac'—it sho' am! I kind er 'lowed I wuz gone a dozen times, ez it wuz. But I got my job ter do in dis worl', an' I knows I ain' gwine ter die 'tel I've 'complished it. I jes' want one mo' look at dat man, an' den I'll haf ter git somethin' ter eat; fer two raw turnips in twelve hours is slim pickin's fer a man er my size!"
AS the train drew up at the station platform, Dr. Price came forward from the white waiting-room, and stood expectantly by the door of the white coach. Miller, having left his car, came down the platform in time to intercept Burns as he left the train, and to introduce him to Dr. Price.
"My carriage is in waiting," said Dr. Price. "I should have liked to have you at my own house, but my wife is out of town. We have a good hotel, however, and you will doubtless find it more convenient."
"You are very kind, Dr. Price. Miller, won't you come up and dine with me?"
"Thank you, no," said Miller, "I am expected at home. My wife and child are
waiting for me
with in the buggy yonder by the platform."
"Oh, very well, but don't forget our appointment. Let's see, Dr. Price, I can eat and get ready in half an hour—that will make it"—
"I have asked several of the local physicians to be present at eight o'clock," said Dr. Price. "The case can safely wait until then."
"Very well, Miller, be on hand at eight. I shall expect you without fail. Where
is the place, Dr. Price?"
AtTo the residence of Major Philip Carteret, on Vine Street."
"I have invited Dr. Miller to be present and assist in the operation," Dr. Burns continued, as they drove toward the hotel. "He was a favorite pupil of mine, and is a credit to the profession. I presume you saw his article in the Medical Gazette?"
"Yes, and I assisted him in the case," returned Dr. Price. "It was a colored lad, one of his patients, and he called me in to help him. He is a capable man, and very much liked by the white physicians."
Miller's wife and child were waiting for him
, seated in a buggy near the curb. He kissed them both as he climbed into the buggy and took the lines.
"We came at four o'clock," said Mrs. Miller, a handsome young woman, who
might be anywhere between twenty-five and thirty, and whose complexion, in
the twilight, was not distinguishable from that of a white
womanperson, "but the train was late two hours, they said. We came back at six,
and have been waiting ever since."
"Yes, papa," piped the child, a little boy of six or seven, who sat between them, "and I am very hungry."
Miller felt very much elated as he drove homeward through the twilight. By his side sat the two persons whom he loved best in all the world. His affairs were prosperous. Upon opening his office in the city, he had been received by the members of his own profession with a cordiality generally frank, and in no case much reserved. The colored population of the city was large, but in the main poor, and the white physicians were not unwilling to share this unprofitable practice with a colored doctor worthy of confidence. In the intervals of the work upon his hospital, he had built up a considerable practice among his own people; but except in the case of some poor unfortunate JANET 65 whose pride had been lost in poverty or sin, no white patient had ever called upon him for treatment. He knew very well the measure of his powers,—a liberal education had given him opportunity to compare himself with other men,—and was secretly conscious that in point of skill and knowledge he did not suffer by comparison with any other physician in the town. He liked to believe that the race antagonism which hampered his progress and that of his people was a mere temporary thing, the outcome of former conditions, and bound to disappear in time, and that when a colored man should demonstrate to the community in which he lived that he possessed character and power, that community would find a way in which to enlist his services for the public good.
He had already made himself useful, and had received many kind words and other marks of appreciation. He was now offered a further confirmation of his theory: having recognized his skill, the white people were now ready to take advantage of it. Any lurking doubt he may have felt when first invited by Dr. Burns to participate in the operation, had been dispelled by Dr. Price's prompt acquiescence.
On the way homeward Miller told his wife of this appointment. She was greatly interested; she was herself a mother, with an only child. Moreover, there was a stronger impulse then mere humanity, to draw her toward the stricken mother. Janet had a tender heart, and could have loved this white sister, her sole living relative of whom she knew. All her life long she had yearned for a kind word, a nod, a smile, the least thing that imagination might have twisted into a recognition of the tie between them. But it had never come.66 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
And yet Janet was not angry. She was of a forgiving temper; she could never bear malice. She was educated, had read many books, and appreciated to the full the social forces arrayed against any such recognition as she had dreamed of. Of the two barriers between them a man might have forgiven the one—a woman would not be likely to overlook either the bar sinister or the difference of race, even to the slight extent of a silent recognition. Blood is thicker than water, but, if it flow too far from conventional channels, may turn to gall and wormwood. Nevertheless, when the heart speaks, reason falls into the background, and Janet would have worshiped this sister, even afar off, had she received even the slightest encouragement. So strong was this weakness that she had been angry with herself for her lack of pride, or even of a decent self-respect. It was, she sometimes thought, the heritage of her mother's race, and she was ashamed of it as part of the taint of slavery. She had never acknowledged, even to her husband, from whom she concealed nothing else, her secret thoughts upon this lifelong sorrow. This silent grief was nature's penalty, or society's revenge, for whatever heritage of beauty or intellect or personal charm had come to her with her father's blood. For she had received no other inheritance. Her sister was rich by right of her birth; if Janet had been fortunate, her good fortune had not been due to any provision made for her by her white father.
She knew quite well how passionately, for many years, her proud sister had longed and prayed in vain for the child which had at length brought joy into her household, and she could feel, by sympathy, all the sickening suspense with which the child's parents must await the result of this dangerous operation.JANET 67
"O Will," she
said, anxiously, " when he r husband had told her of the engagement, "you must be very careful. Think of the child's poor mother! Think of our own dear child, and what it would mean to lose him!"
DR. PRICE was not entirely at ease in his mind as the two doctors drove rapidly from the hotel to Major Carteret's. Himself a liberal man, from his point of view, he saw no reason why a colored doctor might not operate upon a white male child,—there are fine distinctions in the application of the color line,—but several other physicians had been invited, some of whom were men of old-fashioned notions, who might not relish such an innovation.
This, however, was but a small difficulty compared with what might be feared from Major Carteret himself. For he knew Carteret's unrelenting hostility to anything that savored of recognition of the negro as the equal of white men. It was traditional in Wellington that no colored person had ever entered the front door of the Carteret residence, and that the luckless individual who once presented himself there upon alleged business and resented being ordered to the back door had been unceremoniously thrown over the piazza railing into a rather thorny clump of rose-bushes below. If Miller were going as a servant, to hold a basin or a sponge, there would be no difficulty; but as a surgeon—well, he would n't borrow trouble. Under the circumstances the major might yield a point.
But as they neared the house the major's unyielding THE OPERATION 69 disposition loomed up formidably. Perhaps if the matter were properly presented to Dr. Burns, he might consent to withdraw the invitation. It was not yet too late to send Miller a note.
"By the way, Dr. Burns," he said, "I'm very friendly to Dr. Miller, and
should personally like to have him with us to-night. But—I ought to
have told you this before, but I could n't very well do so, on such short
notice, in Miller's presence—
you seewe are a conservative people and our local customs are not very flexible. We jog along in much the
same old way our fathers did. I'm not all sure that Major Carteret, or the
other gentlemen, would consent to the presence of a negro doctor."
"I think you misjudge your own people," returned Dr. Burns, "they are broader than you think. We have our prejudices against the negro at the North, but we do not let them stand in the way of anything that we want. At any rate, it is too late now, and I will accept the responsibility. If the question is raised, I will attend to it. When I am performing an operation I must be 'aut Cæsar, aut nullus.'"
Dr. Price was not reassured, but he had done his duty and felt the reward of virtue. If there should be trouble, he would not be responsible. Moreover, there was a large fee at stake, and Dr. Burns was not likely to prove too obdurate.
They were soon at Carteret's, where they found assembled the several
who were present atinvited by Dr. Price 's invitation. These were successively introduced as Drs. Dudley, Hooper, and Ashe, all of whom were
gentlemen of good standing, socially and in their profession, and considered
it a high privilege to witness so delicate an operation at the hands of so
eminent a member of their profession.
Major Carteret entered the room and was duly presented to the famous specialist. Carteret's anxious look lightened somewhat at sight of the array of talent present. It suggested, of course, the gravity of the impending event, but gave assurance of all the skill and care which science could afford.
Dr. Burns was shown to the nursery, from which he returned in five minutes.
"The case is ready," he announced. "Are the gentlemen all present?"
"I believe so," answered Dr. Price quickly.
Miller had not yet arrived. Perhaps, thought Dr. Price, a happy accident, or some imperative call, had detained him. This would be fortunate indeed. Dr. Burns's square jaw had a very determined look. It would be a pity if any acrimonious discussion should arise on the eve of a delicate operation. If the clock on the mantel would only move faster, the question might never come up.
"I don't see Dr. Miller," observed Dr. Burns, looking around the room. "I asked him to come at eight. There are ten minutes yet."
Major Carteret looked up with a sudden frown.
"May I ask to whom you refer?" he inquired, in an ominous tone.
The other gentlemen showed signs of interest, not to say emotion. Dr. Price smiled quizzically.
"Dr. Miller, of your city. He was one of my favorite pupils. He is also a graduate of the Vienna hospitals, and a surgeon of unusual skill. I have asked him to assist in the operation."
Every eye was turned toward Carteret, whose crimsoned face had set in a look of grim determination.
"The person to whom you refer is a negro, I believe?" he said.THE OPERATION 71
"He is a colored man, certainly," returned Dr. Burns, "though one would never think of his color after knowing him well."
"I do not know, sir," returned Carteret, with an effort at self-control, "what the customs of Philadelphia or Vienna may be; but in the South we do not call negro doctors to attend white patients. I could not permit a negro to enter my house upon such an errand."
"I am here, sir," replied Dr. Burns with spirit, "to perform a certain operation. Since I assume the responsibility, the case must be under my entire control. Otherwise I cannot operate."
"Gentlemen," interposed Dr. Price, smoothly, "I beg of you both—this is a matter for calm discussion, and any asperity is to be deplored. The life at stake here should not be imperiled by any consideration of minor importance."
"Your humanity does you credit, sir," retorted Dr. Burns. "But other matters, too, are important. I have invited this gentleman here. My professional honor is involved, and I merely invoke my rights to maintain it. It is a matter of principle, which ought not to give way to a mere prejudice."
"That also states the case for Major Carteret," rejoined Dr. Price, suavely. "He has certain principles,—call them prejudices, if you like,—certain inflexible rules of conduct by which he regulates his life. One of these, which he shares with us all in some degree, forbids the recognition of the negro as a social equal."
"I do not know what Miller's social value may be," replied Dr. Burns, stoutly, "or whether you gain or lose by your attitude toward him. I have invited 72 THE MARROW OF TRADITION him here in a strictly professional capacity, with which his color is not at all concerned."
"Dr. Burns does not quite appreciate Major Carteret's point of view," said
Dr. Price. "This is not with him an unimportant matter, or a mere question
of prejudice, or even of personal taste. It is a sacred principle, lying at
the very root of our social order
-, involving the purity and prestige of our race. You Northern
gentlemen do not quite appreciate our situation; if you lived here a year or
two you would act as we do. Of course," he added , diplomatically, "if there were
no alternative—if Dr. Burns were willing to put Dr. Miller's
presence on the ground of imperative neces, sity"—
"I do nothing of the kind, sir," retorted Dr. Burns with some heat. "I have not come all the way from Philadelphia to undertake an operation which I cannot perform without the aid of some particular physician. I merely stand upon my professional rights."
Carteret was deeply agitated. The operation must not be deferred; his child's
life might be endangered by delay. If
it were inevitableindispensable, he would even submit to it the negro's presence
though Iin order to avoid so painful a necessity, he
would rather humble himself to a white man. The latter course involved
merely a personal sacrifice—the former a vital principle. Perhaps
there was another way of escape. Miller's presence could not but be
distasteful to Mrs. Carteret for other reasons. Miller's wife was the living
evidence of a painful episode in Mrs. Carteret's family, which the doctor's
presence would inevitably recall. Once before, Mrs. Carteret's life had been
endangered by encountering, at a time of great nervous
THE OPERATION 73
strain, this ill-born sister and her child. She
was even now upon the verge of collapse at the prospect of her child's
suffering, and should be protected from the intrusion of any idea which
might add to her distress.
"Dr. Burns," he said, with the suave courtesy which was part of his inheritance, "I beg your pardon for my heat, and throw myself upon your magnanimity, as between white men"—
"I am a gentleman, sir, before I am a white man," interposed Dr. Burns, slightly mollified, however, by Carteret's change of manner.
"The terms should be synonymous," Carteret could not refrain from saying. "As between white men, and gentlemen, I say to you, frankly, that there are vital, personal reasons, apart from Dr. Miller's color, why his presence in this house would be distasteful. With this statement, sir, I throw myself upon your mercy. My child's life is worth more to me than any earthly thing, and I must be governed by your decision."
Dr. Burns was plainly wavering. The clock moved with provoking slowness. Miller would be there in five minutes.
"May I speak with you privately a moment, doctor?" asked Dr. Price.
They withdrew from the room and were engaged in conversation for a few moments. Dr. Burns finally yielded.
"I shall nevertheless feel humiliated when I meet Miller again," he said
., " Bbut of course if there is a personal question involved, that alters
the situation. Had it been merely a matter of color, I should have maintained my position. However, I wash my hands
74 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
of the whole affair , asso far as Miller is concerned, like Pontius Pilate—yes, indeed, sir, I feel very much like that individual."
"I'll explain the matter to Miller," returned Dr. Price, amiably, "and make
it all right with him. We Southern people understand the negroes better than
you do, sir. Why should we not? They have been constantly under our
interested observation for several hundred years. You feel this vastly more
than Miller will. He knows the feeling of the white people, and is
themit. He wishes to live and do business here, and is quite too shrewd to
antagonize his neighbors or intrudecome where he is not wanted. He is in fact too much of a gentleman to do so."
"I shall leave the
matterexplanation to you entirely," rejoined Dr. Burns, as they reëntered the other room.
Carteret led the way to the nursery, where the operation was to take place.
Dr. Price lingered for a moment
—. Miller was not likely to be behind the hour, if he came at all, and it would be well to head him off before the operation began.
Scarcely had the rest left the room when the door-bell sounded, and a servant announced Dr. Miller.
Dr. Price stepped into the hall and met Miller face to face.
He had meant to state the situation to Miller frankly, but now that the
moment had come he wavered. He was a fine physician, but he shrank from
strenuous responsibilities. It had been easy to theorize about the negro
.; Iit was more difficult to look this man in the eyes—whom at this
moment he felt to be as essentially a gentleman as himself—and tell
him the humiliating truth.
As a physician his method was to ease pain—he
THE OPERATION 75
would rather take the risk of losing a patient
from the use of an anesthetic than from the shock of an operation. He liked
Miller, wished him well, and would not wittingly wound his feelings. He
Millerhim too much of a gentleman for the town, in view of the
restrictions with which he must inevitably encounterbe hampered. There was something melancholy, to a cultivated mind, about a
sensitive, educated man who happened to be off color. Such a person was a
sort of social misfit, an odd quantity, educated out of his own class, with
no possible hope of entrance into that above it. He felt quite sure that if
he had been in Miller's place, he would never have settled in the
South—he would have moved to Europe, or to the West Indies, or some
Central or South American state where questions of color were not regarded
as vitally important.
Dr. Price did not like to lie, even to a negro. To a man of his own caste,
his word was his bond. If it were painful to lie, it would be humiliating to
caught in a falsehoodfound out. The principle of noblesse oblige was also involved in the matter.
His claim of superiority to Millerthe colored doctor rested fundamentally upon
the fact that he was white and Miller was not; and yet this superiority, for
which he could claim no credit, since he had not made himself, was the very
breath of his nostrils,—he would not have changed places with Millerthe other for wealth untold; and as a gentleman, he would not care to have
another gentleman, even a colored man, catch him in a lie. But oOf this there was scarcely any danger. A word to the other gentlemen would insure their corroboration of whatever he might tell Miller. No one of them would willingly wound Dr. Miller or embarrass
Dr. Price; indeed, they need not know that Miller had come in time for the
"I'm sorry, Miller," he said with apparent regret, "but we were here ahead of time, and the case took a turn which would admit of no delay, so the gentlemen went in. Dr. Burns is with the patient now, and asked me to explain why we did not wait for you."
"I'm sorry too," returned Miller, regretfully, but nothing doubting. He was well aware that in such cases danger might attend upon delay. He had lost his chance, through no fault of his own or of any one else.
"I hope that all is well?" he said, hesitatingly, not sure whether he would be asked to remain.
"All is well, so far. Step round to my office in the morning, Miller, or come in when you're passing, and I'll tell you the details."
This was tantamount to a dismissal, so Miller took his leave. Descending the doorsteps, he stood for a moment, undecided whether to return home or to go to the hotel and await the return of Dr. Burns, when he heard his name called from the house in a low tone.
He stepped back toward the door, outside of which stood the colored servant who had just let him out.
"Dat's all a lie, doctuh," he whispered, "'bout de operation bein' already pe'fo'med. Dey-all had jes' gone in de minute befo' you come—Doctuh Price had n' even got out 'n de room. Dey be'n quollin' 'bout you fer de las' ha'f hour. Majah Ca'te'et say he would n' have you, an' de No'then doctuh say he would n't do nothin' widout you, an' Doctuh Price he j'ined in on bofe sides, an' dey had it hot an' heavy, nip an' tuck, till bimeby Majah Ca'te'et up an' say it wa'n't altogether yo' color he objected to, an' wid dat THE OPERATION 77 de No'then doctuh give in. He's a fine man, suh, but dey wuz too much fer im!"
"Thank you, Sam, I'm much obliged," returned Miller mechanically. "One likes to know the truth."
Truth, it has been said, is mighty, and must prevail; but it sometimes leaves a bad taste in the mouth. In the ordinary course of events Miller would not have anticipated such an invitation, and for that reason had appreciated it all the more. The rebuff came with a corresponding shock. He had the heart of a man, the sensibilities of a cultivated gentleman; the one was sore, the other deeply wounded. He was not altogether sure, upon reflection, whether he blamed Dr. Price very much for the amiable lie, which had been meant to spare his feelings, or thanked Sam a great deal for the unpalatable truth. '
Janet met him at the door. "How is the baby?' she asked excitedly.
"Dr. Price says he is doing well."
"What is the matter, Will, and why are you back so soon?"
He would have spared her the story, but she was a woman, and would have it. He was wounded, too, and wanted sympathy, of which Janet was an exhaustless fountain. So he told her what had happened. She comforted him after the manner of a loving woman, and felt righteously indignant toward her sister's husband, who had thus been instrumental in the humiliation of her own. Her anger did not embrace her sister, and yet she felt obscurely that their unacknowledged relationship had been the malignant force which had given her husband pain, and defeated his honorable ambition.78 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
When Dr. Price entered the nursery, Dr. Burns was leaning attentively over the operating table. The implements needed for the operation were all in readiness—the knives, the basin, the sponge, the materials for dressing the wound—all the ghastly paraphernalia of vivisection.
Mrs. Carteret had been banished to another room, where Clara vainly attempted
to soothe her. Old Mammy Jane, still burdened by her fears, fervently prayed
the Good Lord to spare the life of the
dearsweet little grandson of her gooddear old mistress.
Dr. Burns had placed his ear to the child's chest, which had been bared for the incision. Dr. Price stood ready to administer the anesthetic. Little Dodie looked up with a faint expression of wonder, as if dimly conscious of some unusual event. The major shivered at the thought of what the child must undergo.
"There's a change in his breathing," said Dr. Burns, lifting his head. "The
noisesound is less pronounced, and he breathes easier. The obstruction seems to have shifted."
Applying his ear again to the child's throat, he listened for a moment intently, and then picking the baby up from the table, gave it a couple of sharp claps between the shoulders. Simultaneously a small object shot out from the child's mouth, struck Dr. Price in the neighborhood of his waistband, and then rattled lightly against the floor. Whereupon the baby, as though conscious of his narrow escape, smiled and gurgled, and reaching upward clutched the doctor's whiskers with his little hand, which, according to old Jane, had a stronger grip than any other infant's in Wellington.
THE campaign for white supremacy was dragging. Carteret had set out, in the
columns of the Morning Chronicle, all the reasons why this movement,
inaugurated by the three men who had met, six months before, at the office
of the Chronicle, should be supported by the white public. Negro citizenship
was a grotesque farce—Sambo and Dinah raised from the kitchen to the
cabinet were a spectacle to make the gods laugh. The laws by which it had
been sought to put the negroes on a level with the whites must be swept away
in theory, as they had failed in fact. If it were impossible, without a
further education of public opinion, to secure the repeal of the fifteenth
amendment, it was at least the solemn duty of the
Sstate to endeavor, through its
own constitution, to escape from the domination of a weak and incompetent
electorate and confine the negro to that inferior condition for which nature
had evidently designed him.
In spite of the force and intelligence with which Carteret had expressed
these and similar views, they had not met the immediate response
anticipated. There were thoughtful men, willing to let well enough alone,
who saw no necessity for such a movement. They believed that peace,
prosperity, and popular education offered a surer remedy for social ills
than the reopening of issues supposed to have been settled.
80 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
There were timid men who shrank from
civic strife. There were busy men, who had something else to do. There were
a few fair men, prepared to admit, privately, that a class constituting half
to two-thirds of the population were fairly entitled to some representation
in the law-making bodies. Perhaps there
maymight have been found, somewhere in the Sstate, a single white man ready to concede that all men were entitled to equal rights before the law.
That there were some white men who had learned little and forgotten nothing
goes without saying, for knowledge and wisdom are not impartially
distributed among even the most favored race. There were ignorant and
vicious negroes, and they had a monopoly of neither ignorance nor crime,—for there were prosperous negroes and poverty-stricken whites. Until
Carteret and his committee began their baleful campaign the people of the
Sstate were living in peace and harmony. The anti-negro legislation in more Southern Sstates with large negro majorities had awakened scarcely an echo in this Sstate with
a population two thirds white. Even the triumph of the Fusion party had not
been regarded as a race issue. It remained for Carteret and his friends to
discover, with inspiration from whatever supernatural source the
discriminating reader may elect, that the darker race, docile by instinct,
humble by training, patiently working out theirwaiting uponits as yet uncertain destiny, was an incubus, a festering corpse chained to the body politic, and that the negro vote was a source of danger to the Sstate, no matter how cast or by whom directed.
To discuss means for counteracting this apathy, a meeting of the "Big Three," as they had begun to designate themselves jocularly, was held at the office THE CAMPAIGN DRAGS 81 of the Morning Chronicle, on the next day but one after little Dodie's fortunate escape from the knife.
"It seems," said General Belmont, opening the discussion, "as though we had
undertaken more than we can carry through. It is clear that we must reckon
on opposition, both at home and abroad. If we are to hope for success, we
must extend the lines of our campaign. The North, as well as our own people,
must be convinced that we have right upon our side. We are conscious of the
purity of our motives,
andbut we should avoid even the appearance of evil."
McBane was tapping the floor impatiently with his foot during this harangue.
"I don't see the use," he interrupted, "of so much beating about the bush. We
may as well be honest about this thing. We are going to put the niggers down
because we want to, and think we can
., Sso why waste our time in mere
pretense? I'm no hypocrite myself,—if I want a thing I take it,
provided I'm strong enough."
"My dear captain," resumed the general, with biting suavity, "your frankness
does you credit—'an honest man's the noblest work of God
.,' Bbut we cannot carry on politics
in these degenerate times without a certain amount of diplomacy. In the good
old days, when your father was alive, and perhaps nowadays in the discipline
of convicts, direct and simple methods couldmight be safely resorted to. But this is a modern age, and in dealing
with so fundamental a right as the suffrage we must profess a decent regard
for the opinions of even that misguided portion of mankind which may not
agree with us. This is the age of crowds, and we must have the crowd with
The captain flushed at the allusionto his
father's calling, at which he took more offense than at the mention of his
own. He knew perfectly well that these old aristocrats, while reaping the
profits of slavery, had despised the instruments by which they were
attained—the poor-white overseer only less than the black slave.
McBane was rich; he lived in Wellington, but he had never been invited to
the home of either General Belmont or Major Carteret, nor asked to join the
club of which they were members. His face, therefore, wore a distinct scowl,
and his single eye glowed ominously. He would help these fellows carry the
Sstate for white supremacy, and then he would have his innings—he would have more to say than they
dreamed, as to who should fill the offices under the new deal. Men of no
better birth or breeding than he had represented Southern Sstates in Congress since the war.
Why should he not run for governor, representative, whatever he chose? He
had money enough to buy out half a dozen of these broken-down aristocrats,
and money was all-powerful.
"You see, captain," the general went on, looking McBane smilingly and unflinchingly in the eye, "we need white immigration—we need Northern capital. 'A good name is better than great riches,' and we must prove our cause a righteous one."
"For instance," resumed the general, "you, Carteret, represent the
Associated Press. Through your hands passes all the news of the
Sstate. What more powerful medium
for the propagation of an idea?
THE CAMPAIGN DRAGS 83
The man who would govern a nation by writing
its songs was a blithering idiot beside the fellow who can edit its news
dispatches. The negroes are playing into our hands every day,—every crime that one of them commits is reported by us.
With the latitude they have had in this Sstate they are growing more impudent and self-assertive every day. A yellow demagogue in New York made a speech the other dayonly a few days ago in which he deliberately, and in cold blood, advised negroes to
defend themselves to the death when attacked by white people! I remember
well the time when it was death for a negro to strike a white man."
"It's death now, if he strikes the right one," interjected McBane, restored to better humor by this mention of a congenial subject.
The general smiled a fine smile. He had heard the story of how McBane had lost his other eye.
"The local negro paper is quite outspoken, too," continued the general, "if not impudent. We must keep track of that; it may furnish us some good campaign material."
"Yes," returned Carteret, "we must
keep track of that. I threw a copy into the waste-basket this morning, without
looking at it. Here it is now!"
CARTERET fished from the depths of the waste-basket and handed to the general an eighteen by twenty-four sheet, poorly printed on cheap paper, with a "patent" inside, a number of advertisements of proprietary medicines, quack doctors, and fortune-tellers, and two or three columns of editorial and local news. Candor compels the admission that it was not an impressive sheet in any respect, expect when regarded as the first local effort of a struggling people to make public expression of their life and aspirations. From this point of view it did not speak at all badly for a class to whom, a generation before, newspapers, books, and learning had been forbidden fruit.
"It's an elegant specimen of journalism, is n't it?', laughed the general, airily. "Listen to this 'ad':—
"'Kinky, curly hair made straight by one application of our specific. Our face bleach will turn the skin of a black or brown person four or five shades lighter, and of a mulatto perfectly white. When you get the color you wish, stop using the preparation.'
"Just look at those heads!—'Before using' and 'After using.' We'd better hurry, or there'll be no negroes to disfranchise! If they don't stop till they get the color they desire, and the stuff works according to contract, they'll all be white. Ah! what have we here? This looks as though it might be serious."A WHITE MAN'S "NIGGER" 85
Opening the sheet the general read aloud an editorial article, to which Carteret listened intently, his indignation increasing in strength from the first word to the last, while McBane's face grew darkly purple with anger.
The article was a frank and somewhat bold discussion of lynching and its
causes. It denied that most lynchings were for the offense most generally charged as their justification, and declared that, even
of those seemingly traced to this cause, many were not for crimes at all,
but for voluntary acts which might naturally be expected to follow from the
miscegenation laws by which it was sought, in all the Southern States, to
destroy liberty of contract, and, for the purpose of maintaining a fanciful
purity of race, to make crimes of marriages to which neither nature, nor
religion, nor the laws of other
Sstates interposed any
insurmountable barrier. Such an article in a Northern newspaper would have
attracted no special attention, and might merely have furnished food to an
occasional reader for serious thought upon a subject not exactly agreeable;
but coming from a colored man, in a Southern city, it was an indictment of
the laws and social sy rstem of the South that could not fail of creating a profound
"Infamous—infamous!" exclaimed Carteret, his voice trembling with emotion. "The paper should be suppressed immediately."
"The impudent nigger ought to be horsewhipped and run out of town," growled McBane.
"Gentlemen," said the general soothingly, after the first burst of indignation had subsided, "I believe we can find a more effective use for this article,—which, by the way, will not bear too close analysis,—there's some truth in it, at least there's an argument."86 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
"That is not the point," interrupted Carteret.
"No," interjected McBane with an oath, "that ain't at all the point. Truth or not, no damn nigger has any right to say it."
"This article," said Carteret, "violates an unwritten law of the South. If we are to tolerate this race of weaklings among us, until they are eliminated by the stress of competition, it must be upon terms which we lay down. One of our conditions is violated by this article, in which our wisdom is assailed, and our women made the subject of offensive comment. We must make known our disapproval."
"I say lynch the nigger, break up the press, and burn down the newspaper office," McBane responded promptly.
"Gentlemen," interposed the general, "would you mind suspending the discussion for a moment, while I send Jerry across the street? I think I can then suggest a better plan."
Carteret rang the bell for Jerry, who answered promptly. He had been expecting such a call ever since the gentlemen had gone in.
"Jerry," said the general, "step across to Brown's and tell him to send me three Calhoun cocktails. Wait for them,—here's the money."
"Yas, suh," replied Jerry, taking the proffered coin.
"And make has'e, charcoal," added McBane, "for we're gettin'
A momentary cloud of annoyance darkened Carteret's brow. McBane had always
grated upon his aristocratic susceptibilities. The captain was an upstart, a
product of the democratic idea operating upon the poor white man, the
descendant of the indentured
A WHITE MAN'S "NIGGER" 87
bondservant and the socially unfit. He
had wealth and energy, however, and it was necessary to make use of him; but
the example of such men was a strong incentive to Carteret in his campaign
against the negro. It was distateful enough to rub elbows with an illiterate
and vulgar white man of no ancestry,—the risk of similar contact with
negroes was to be avoided at any cost. He could hardly expect McBane to be
a gentleman, but when among
gentlemenmen of that class he might at least try to imitate their manners. A gentleman did not
order his own servants around offensively, to say nothing of another's.
The general had observed Carteret's annoyance, and remarked pleasantly while they waited for the servant's return:—
"Jerry, now, is a very good negro. He's not one of your new negroes, who think themselves as good as white men, and want to run the government. Jerry knows his place,—he is respectful, humble, obedient, and content with the face and place assigned to him by nature."
"Yes, he's one of the best of 'em," sneered McBane. "He'll call any man 'master' for a quarter, or 'God' for half a dollar; for a dollar he'll grovel at your feet, and for a cast-off coat you can buy an option on his immortal soul,—if he has one! I've handled niggers for ten years, and I know 'em from the ground up. They're all alike,—they're a scrub race, an affliction to the country, and the quicker we're rid of 'em all, the better."
Carteret had nothing to say by way of dissent. McBane's sentiments, in their last analysis, were much the same as his, though he would have expressed them less brutally.88 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
"The negro," observed the general, daintily flicking the ash from his cigar,
"is all right in his place and very useful to the community. We lived on his
labor for quite a long time, and lived very well. Nevertheless we are
well rid ofbetter off without slavery, for we can get more out of the free negro without it, and with less responsibility. I really do not see how we could get along without the negroes. If they were all like Jerry, we'd
have no trouble with them."
Having procured the drinks, Jerry, the momentary subject of the race discussion which goes on eternally in the South, was making his way back across the street, somewhat disturbed in mind.
"O Lawd!" he groaned, "I never troubles trouble till trouble troubles me; but
w'en I got dem drinks befo', Gin'l Belmont gimme half a dollar an' tol' me
ter keep de change. Dis time he did n' say nothin' 'bout de change. I s'pose
he jus' fergot erbout it
. B, but w'at is a po' nigger gwine ter do w'en he has ter conten' wid
w'ite folks's fergitfulniss? I don' see no way but ter do some fergittin'
myse'f. I'll jes' stan' outside de do' here till dey gits so wrop' up in
deir talk dat dey won' 'member nothin' e'se, an' den at de right minute I'll
han' de glasses 'roun, an' mos' lackly de gin'l 'll fergit all 'bout de
While Jerry stood outside, the conversation within was plainly audible, and some inkling of its purport filtered through his mind.
"Now, gentlemen," the general was saying, "here's my plan. That editorial in
the negro newspaper is good campaign matter
. B, but we should reserve it until it will be most effective. Suppose we just stick it in a pigeon-hole, and let the editor,—what's his
"The nigger's name is Barber," replied McBane. "I'd like to have him under me for a month or two; he'd write no more editorials."
"Let Barber have all the rope he wants," resumed the general, "and he'll be
sure to hang himself. In the mean time we will continue to work up public
opinion,—we can use this letter privately for that purpose,—and
Sstate campaign opens we'll print the editorial, with suitable
comment, scatter it broadcast throughout the Sstate, fire the Southern heart, organize the white people on the
color line, have a little demonstration with red shirts and shot-guns, scare
the negroes into fits, win the Sstate for white supremacy, and teach our colored fellow-citizens that
we are tired of negro domination and have put an end to it forever. The
Afro-American Banner will doubtless die about the same time."
"And so will the editor," exclaimed McBane, ferociously; "I'll see to that. But I wonder where that nigger is with them cocktails? I'm so thirsty I could swallow blue blazes."
"Here's yo' drinks, gin'l," announced Jerry, entering with the glasses on a tray.
The gentlemen exchanged compliments and imbibed—McBane at a gulp, Carteret with more deliberation, leaving about half the contents of his glass.
The general drank slowly, with every sign of appreciation. "If the
illustrious statesman," he observed, "whose name this mixture bears, had
done nothing more than invent it, his fame would
havestill deserve d to go thundering down the endless
"It ain't bad liquor," assented McBane, smacking his lips.
Jerry received the empty glasses on the tray and 90 THE MARROW OF TRADITION left the room. He had scarcely gained the hall when the general called him back.
"O Lawd!" groaned Jerry, "he's gwine ter ax me fer de change.
MYas, suh, yas, suh, comin', gin'l, comin', suh!"
"You may keep the change, Jerry," said the general.
becamegrew radiant at this announcement. "Yas, suh, gin'l, thank y', suh, much obleedzed, suh. I wuz jus' gwine ter fetch it in, suh, w'en I had put de
tray down. Thank y', suh, truly, suh!"
Jerry backed and bowed himself out into the hall.
"Dat wuz a close shave," he muttered, as he swallowed the
remnantremaining contents of Major Carteret's glass. "I 'lowed dem twenty cents wuz gone dat
time—an' whar I wuz gwine ter git de money ter take my gal ter de
chu'ch festibal ter-night de Lawd only knows!—'less'n I borried it
off'n Mr. Ellis, an' I owes him sixty cents a'ready. But I wonduh w'at dem
w'ite folks in dere is up ter? Dey 's one thing sho'—dey're gwine ter
git after de niggers some way er nuther, an' w'en dey does, whar is Jerry
gwine ter be? Dat's de mos' impo'tantes' question. I'm gwine ter look at dat
newspaper dey be'n talkin' 'bout, an' 'less'n my min' changes
might'ly, I'm gwine ter keep my mouf shet an' stan' in wid de Angry-Saxon
race—ez dey calls deyse'ves nowadays—an' keep on de right side
er my bread an' meat. W'at nigger ever give me twenty cents in all my bawn
"By the way, major," said the general, who lingered behind McBane as they were leaving, "is Miss Clara's marriage definitely settled upon?"
"Well, general, not exactly; but it's the understanding that they will marry when they are old enough."A WHITE MAN'S "NIGGER" 91
"I was merely thinking," the general went on, "that if I were you I'd speak to Tom about cards and liquor. He gives more time to both than a young man can afford. I'm speaking in his interest and in Miss Clara's,—we of the old families ought to stand together."
"Thank you, general, for the hint. I'll act upon it."
This political conference was fruitful in results. Acting upon the plans
there laid out, McBane traveled extensively through the
Sstate, working up sentiment in favor of the new movement. He
possessed a certain forceful eloquence; and white supremacy was so obviously
the divine intention that he had merely to stateaffirm the doctrine in order to secure adherents.
General Belmont, whose business required him to spend much of the winter in Washington and New York, lost no opportunity to get the ear of lawmakers, editors, and other leaders of national opinion, and to impress upon them, with persuasive eloquence, the impossibility of maintaining existing conditions, and the tremendous blunder which had been made in conferring the franchise upon the emancipated race.
Carteret conducted the press campaign, and held out to the Republicans of the North the glittering hope that, with the elimination of the negro vote, and a proper deference to Southern feeling, a strong white Republican party might be built up in the New South. How well the bait took is a matter of history—but the promised result is still in the future. The disfranchisement of the negro has merely changed the for of them same old problem. The negro had no vote before the rebellion, and few other rights, and yet the negro question was, for a century, the pivot of 92 THE MARROW OF TRADITION American politics. It plunged the nation into a bloody war, and it will trouble the American government and the American conscience until a sustained attempt is made to settle it upon principles of justice and equity.
The personal ambitions entertained by the leaders of this movement are but
slightly involved in this story. McBane's aims have been touched upon
elsewhere. The general would have accepted the nomination for governor of
Sstate, with a vision of a senatorship in the future. Carteret hoped
to vindicate the supremacy of his race, and make the Sstate fit for his son to live in, and, incidentally, he would not
refuse any office, worthy of his dignity, which a grateful people might
thrust upon him.
So powerful a combination of bigot, self-seeking demagogue, and astute
politician was fraught with grave menace to the peace of the
Sstate and the liberties of the people,—by which is meant the
whole people, and not any one class, sought to be built up at the expense of
CARTERET did not forget what General Belmont had said in regard to Tom. The major himself had been young, not so very long ago, and was inclined toward indulgence for the foibles of youth. A young gentleman should have a certain knowledge of life,—but there were limits. Clara's future happiness must not be imperiled.
The opportunity to carry out this purpose was not long delayed. Old Mr.
Delamere wished to sell some
ton timber which had been cut at
Belleview, and sent Tom down to the Chronicle office to leave an
advertisement. The major saw him at the counterdesk, invited him into his sanctum, and delivered him a mild lecture. The
major was kind, and talked in a fatherly way about the danger of extremes,
the beauty of moderation, and the value of discertion as a rule of conduct.
He mentioned collaterally the unblemished honor of a fine old family, its
contemplated alliance with his own, and dwelt upon the sweet simplicity of
Clara's character. The major was a man of feeling and of tact, and could not
have put the subject in a way less calculated to wound the amour propre of a very young man.
Delamere had turned red with anger while the major was speaking. He was
impulsive, and an effort was required to keep back the retort that sprang
94 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
or twice to his lips
., Bbut his conscience was not clear, and he could not afford hard words
with Clara's guardian and his grandfather's friend. Clara was rich, and the
most beautiful girl in town; they were engaged; he loved her as well as he
could love anything of which he seemed sure; and he did not mean that any
one else should have her. The major's mild censure disturbed slightly his
sense of security; and while the major's manner did not indicate that he
knew anything definite against him, it would be best to let well enough
"Thank you, major," he said, with well simulated frankness. "I realize that
I may have been a little careless, more from thoughtlessness than anything else
., Bbut my heart is all right, sir, and I am glad that my conduct has
been brought to your attention, for what you have said enables me to see it
in a different light. I will be more careful of my company hereafter; for I
love Clara, and mean to try to be worthy of her. Do you know whether she
will be at home this evening?"
"I have heard nothing to the contrary," replied the major warmly. "Call her up by telephone and ask—or come up and see. You're always welcome, my boy."
Upon leaving the office, which was on the second floor, Tom met Ellis coming
up the stairs. It had several times of late occurred to Tom that Ellis had a
sneaking fondness for Clara. Panoplied in his own engagement, Tom had
heretofore rather enjoyed the idea of a hopeless rival. Ellis was such a
solemn prig, and took life so seriously, that it was a pleasure to see him
sit around sighing,
like a furnace, for the unattainable. That he should be giving pain to
Ellis added a certain zest to his own enjoyment.
But this interview with the major had so disquieted him that upon meeting Ellis upon the stairs he was struck by a sudden suspicion. He knew that Major Carteret seldom went to the Clarendon Club, and that he must have got his information from some one else. Ellis was a member of the club, and a frequent visitor. Who more likely than he to try to poison Clara's mind, or the minds of her friends, against her accepted lover? Tom did not think that the world was using him well of late; bad luck had pursued him, in cards and other things, and despite his assumption of humility, Carteret's lecture had left him in an ugly mood. He nodded curtly to Ellis without relaxing the scowl that disfigured his handsome features.
"That's the damned sneak who's been giving me away," he muttered. "I'll get even with him yet for this."
Delamere's suspicions with regard to Ellis's feelings were, as we have seen, not
entirely without foundation.
ButIndeed, he had underestimated the strength of this rivalry and its chances
of success. Ellis had been watching Delamere for a year. There had been
nothing surreptitious about it, but his interest in Clara had led him to
note things about his favored rival which might have escaped the attention
of others less concerned.
Ellis was an excellent judge of character, and
, had formed a very decided opinion of Tom Delamere. To Ellis,
unbiased by ancestral traditions, biased perhaps by jealousy, Tom Delamere
was a type of the degenerate aristocrat. If, as he had often heard, it took
three or four generations to make a gentleman, and as many more to complete
the curve and return to the base from which it started, Tom Delamere
belonged somewhere on the downward slant, with large possibil-
96 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
ities of further decline. Old Mr. Delamere, who might be taken as the
apex of an ideal aristocratic development, had been distinguished, during
his active life, as Ellis had learned, for courage and strength of will,
courtliness of bearing, deference to his superiors, of whom there had been
few, courtesy to his equals, kindness and consideration for those less
highly favored, and above all, a scrupulous
sense of honor; his grandson Tom was merely the shadow without the
substance, the empty husk without the grain. Of grace he had plenty. In
manners he could be perfect, when he so chose. Courage and strength he had none. Ellis had seen this fellow, who
boasted of his descent from a line of cavaliers, turn pale with fright and
spring from a buggy to which was harnessed a fractious horse, which a negro
stable-boy drove fearlessly. A valiant carpet-knight, skilled in all parlor
exercises, great at whist or euchre, a dream of a dancer, unexcelled in
cakewalk or "coon" impersonations, for which he was in large social demand,
Ellis had seen him kick an inoffensive negro out of his path and treat a poor-white man with scant courtesy. He
suspected Delamere of cheating at cards, and knew that others entertained
the same suspicion. For while regular in his own habits—his poverty
would not have permitted him any considerable extravagance—Ellis's
position as a newspaper man kept him in touch with what was going on about
town. He was a member, proposed by Carteret, of the Clarendon Club, where
cards were indulged in within reasonable limits, and a certain set were
known to bet dollars in terms of dimes.
Delamere was careless, too, about money matters. He had a habit of borrowing, right and left, small sums which might be
conveniently forgotten by the borrower,
DELAMERE PLAYS A T
and for which the lender would dislike to ask. Ellis
had a strain of thrift, derived from a Scotch ancestry, and a tenacious
memory for financial details. Indeed he had never had so much money that he
could lose track of it. He never saw Delamere without being distinctly
conscious that Delamere owed him four dollars, which he had lent at a time
when he could ill afford to spare it. It was a prerogative of aristocracy,
Ellis reflected, to live upon others, and the last privilege which
aristocracy in decay would willingly relinquish. Neither did the
aristocratic memory seem able to retain the sordid details of a small
No doubt the knowledge that Delamere was the favored lover of Miss Pemberton
lent a touch of bitterness to Ellis's reflections upon his rival. Ellis had
no grievance against the "aristocracy" of Wellington. The "best people" had
received him cordially, though his father had not been of their caste
., Bbut Ellis hated a hypocrite, and despised a coward, and he felt sure
that Delamere was both. Otherwise he would have struggled against his love
for Clara Pemberton. His passion for her had grown with his appreciation of
Delamere's unworthiness. As a friend of the family, he knew the nature and
terms of the engagement, and that if the marriage took place at all, it
would not be for at least a year. A yearThis was a long time—many things might happen in a year, especially to a man like Tom Delamere. If for any reason Delamere lost his
chance, Ellis meant to be next in the field. He had not made love to Clara,
but he had missed no opportunity of meeting her and making himself quietly
and unobtrusively agreeable.
On the day after this encounter with Delamere on 98 THE MARROW OF TRADITION the stairs of the Chronicle office, Ellis, while walking down Vine Street, met old Mrs. Ochiltree. She was seated in her own buggy, which was of ancient build and pattern, driven by her colored coachman and man of all work.
"Mr. Ellis," she called in a shrill voice, having directed her coachman to draw up at the curb as she saw the young man approaching, "come here. I want to speak to you."
Ellis came up to the buggy and stood uncovered beside it.
"People are saying," said Mrs. Ochiltree, "that Tom Delamere is drinking hard, and has to be carried home intoxicated, two or three times a week, by old Mr. Delamere's man Sandy. Is there any truth in the story?"
"My dear Mrs. Ochiltree, I am not Tom Delamere's keeper. Sandy could tell you better than I."
"You are dodging my question, Mr. Ellis. Sandy would not tell me the truth, and I know that you would n't lie—you don't look like a liar. They say Tom is gambling scandalously. What do you know about that?"
"You must excuse me, Mrs. Ochiltree. A great deal of what we hear is mere idle gossip, and the truth is often grossly exaggerated. I'm a member of the same club with Delamere, and gentlemen who belong to the same club are not in the habit of talking about one another. As long as a man retains his club membership, he's presumed to be a gentleman. I would n't say anything against Delamere if I could."
"You don't need to," replied the old lady, shaking her finger at him with a cunning smile. "You are a very open young man, Mr. Ellis, and I can read you DELAMERE PLAYS A TRUMP 99 like a book. You are much smarter than you look, but you can't fool me. Good morning."
Mrs. Ochiltree drove immediately to her niece's, where she found Mrs. Carteret and Clara at home. Clara was very fond of the baby, and was holding him in her arms. He was a fine baby, and bade fair to realize the bright hopes built upon him.
"You hold a baby very naturally, Clara," chuckled the old lady. "I suppose you are in training. But you ought to talk to Tom. I have just learned from Mr. Ellis that Tom is carried home drunk two or three times a week, and that he is gambling in the most reckless manner imaginable."
Clara's eyes flashed indignantly. Ere she could speak, Mrs. Carteret
"Why, Aunt Polly! did Mr. Ellis say that?"
"I got it from Dinah," she replied, "who heard it from her husband, who learned it from a waiter at the club. And"—
"Pshaw!" said Mrs. Carteret, "mere servants' gossip."
"No, it isn't, Olivia. I met Mr. Ellis on the street, and asked him point blank, and he did n't deny it. He's a member of the club, and ought to know."
"Well, Aunt Polly, it can't be true. Tom is here every other night, and how
could he carry on so without showing the signs of it?
Aand where would he get the money? You know he has only a moderate
"He may win it at cards,—it's better to be born lucky than rich," returned Mrs. Ochiltree. "Then he has expectations, and can get credit. There's no doubt that Tom is going on shamefully."100 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Clara's indignation had not yet found vent in speech; Olivia had said all that was necessary
., Bbut she had been thinking rapidly. Even if all this had been true,
why should Mr. Ellis have said it? Or, if he had not stated it directly, he had left the inference to be drawn. It seemed
a most unfair and ungentlemanly thing. What motive could Ellis have for such
She was not long in reaching a conclusion which was not flattering to Ellis. Mr. Ellis came often to the house, and she had enjoyed his society in a friendly way. That he had found her pleasant company had been very evident. She had never taken his attentions seriously, however, or regarded his visits as made especially to her, nor had the rest of the family treated them from that point of view. Her engagement to Tom Delamere, though not yet formally ratified, was so well understood by the world of Wellington, that Mr. Ellis would scarcely have presumed to think of her as anything more than a friend.
This revelation of her aunt's, however, put a different face upon Ellis's
conduct. Certain looks and sighs and enigmatical remarks of Ellis, to which
she had paid but casual attention and attached no particular significance,
now recurred to her memory with a new meaning. He had now evidently tried,
in a roundabout way, to besmirch Tom's character and undermine him in her
regard. While loving Tom, she had liked Ellis well enough, as a friend
.; Bbut he had abused the privileges of friendship, and she would teach
him a needed lesson.
Nevertheless, Mrs. Ochiltree's story had given Clara food for thought. She was uneasily conscious, after all, that there might be a grain of truth in what DELAMERE PLAYS A TRUMP 101 had been said, enough, at least, to justify her in warning Tom to be careful, lest his enemies should distort some amiable weakness into a serious crime.
She put this view of the case to Tom at their next meeting, assuring him, at
the same time, of her unbounded faith and confidence. She did not, however,
mention Ellis's name, lest Tom, in righteous indignation, might do something
rash, which he might thereafter regret. If any subtler or more obscure
restrained the mention of Ellis's namekept her silent as to Ellis., she was not aware of it; for Clara's views of life were still in the objective stage, and she had not yet fathomed the deepest recesses of
her own consciousness.
Delamere had the cunning of weakness. He knew, too, better than any one else could know, how much truth there was in the rumors concerning him, and whether or not they could be verified too easily for him to make an indignant denial. After a little rapid reflection, he decided upon a different course.
"Clara," he said with a sigh, taking the hand which she generously yielded to
soften any suggestion of reproach which he may have read into her
solicitude, "you are my guardian angel. I do not know, of course, who has
told you this pack of lies,—for I can see that you have heard more
than you have told me,—but I think I could guess the man they came
from. I am not perfect, Clara, though I have done nothing of which a
gentleman should be ashamed. There is one sure way to stop the tongue of
calumny. My home life is not ideal,—grandfather is an old, weak man,
and the house needs the refining and softening influence of a lady's
presence. I do not love club life; its ideals are not elevating.
But wWith you by my side, dearest, I should be preserved from
102 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
every influence except the purest and
the best. Don't you think, dearest, that the major might be induced to
shorten our weary term of waiting?"
"O Tom," she demurred, blushingly, "I shall be young enough at eighteen; and you are barely twenty-one."
But Tom proved an eloquent pleader, and love a still more persuasive
advocate. Clara spoke to the major the same evening, who looked grave at the
butand said he would think about it. They were both very young; but where both parties were of good family, in good health and good circumstances, an
early marriage might not be undesirable. Tom was perhaps a little unsettled,
but blood would tell in the long run, and marriage always exercised a
The only return, therefore, which Ellis received for his well-meant effort to ward off Mrs. Ochiltree's embarrassing inquiries, was that he did not see Clara upon his next visit, which was made one afternoon while he was on night duty at the office. In conversation with Mrs. Carteret he learned that Clara's marriage had been definitely agreed upon, and the date fixed,—it was to take place in about six months. Meeting Miss Pemberton on the street the following day, he received the slightest of nods. When he called again at the house, after a week of misery, she treated him with a sarcastic coolness which chilled his heart.
"How have I offended you, Miss Clara?" he demanded desperately, when they were left alone for a moment.
"Offended me?" she replied, lifting her eyebrows with an air of puzzled surprise. "Why, Mr. Ellis! DELAMERE PLAYS A TRUMP 103 What could have put such a notion into your head? Oh, dear, I think I hear Dodie,—I know you'll excuse me, Mr. Ellis, won't you? Sister Olivia will be back in a moment; and we're expecting Aunt Polly this afternoon,—if you'll stay a while she'll be glad to talk to you! You can tell her all the interesting news about your friends!"
WHEN Ellis, after this rebuff, had disconsolately taken his
departureleave, Clara, much elated at the righteous punishment she had inflicted upon the wicked Ellisslanderer, ran upstairs to the nursery, and, snatching Dodie from Mammy Jane's arms, began dancing gaily with him around the room.
"Look-a-hyuh, honey," said Mammy Jane, "you better be keerful wid dat chile, an' don' drap 'im on de flo'. You might let him fall on his head an' break his neck. My, my! but you two does make a pretty picture! You'll be wantin' ole Jane ter come an' nuss yo' child'en some er dese days," she chuckled unctuously.
Mammy Jane had been very much disturbed by the recent dangers
through which little Dodie had passed; and his escape from strangulation, in
the first place, and then from the knife, had impressed her as little less
than miraculous. She was not certain whether this result had been brought
about by her manipulation of the buried charm, or by the prayers which had
been offered for the child, but was inclined to believe that both had
coöperated to avert the threatened calamity. The favorable outcome of
this particular incident had not, however, altered the general situation.
Prayers and charms, after all, were merely temporary things, which must be constantly
THE BABY AND THE BIRD 105
renewed, and might be forgotten or overlooked; while the mole, on
the contrary, neither faded nor
disappearedwent away. If its malign influence might for a time seem to disappear, it was
merely lying dormant, like the germs of some deadly disease, awaiting its
opportunity to strike at somean unguarded spot.
Clara and the baby were laughing in great glee, when a mocking-bird, perched on the topmost bough of a small tree opposite the nursery window, burst suddenly into song, with many a trill and quaver. Clara, with the child in her arms, sprang to the open window.
exclaimed Clara toshe cried, turning her face toward Mrs. Carteret, who at that moment entered the room, "come and look
The baby was listening intently at the music, meanwhile gurgling with delight, and reaching his chubby hands toward the source of this pleasing sound. It seemed as though the mocking-bird were aware of his appreciative audience, for he ran though the songs of a dozen different birds, selecting, with the discrimination of a connoisseur, and entire confidence in his own powers, those which were most difficult and most alluring.
Mrs. Carteret approached the window, followed by Mammy Jane, who waddled over to join the admiring party. So absorbed were the three women in the baby and the bird that neither one of them observed a neat top buggy, drawn by a sleek sorrel pony, passing slowly along the street before the house. In the buggy was seated a lady, and beside her a little boy, dressed in a child's sailor suit and a straw hat. The lady, with a wistful expression, was looking toward the party grouped in the open window.106 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Mrs. Carteret, chancing to lower her eyes for an instant, caught the other woman's look directed toward her and her child. With a glance of cold aversion she turned away from the window.
Old Mammy Jane had observed this movement, and had divined the reason for it. She stood beside Clara, watching the retreating buggy.
"Uh huh!" she said to herself,
"it's huh sister Janet! She ma'ied a doctuh, an' all dat, an' she lives in a
big house, an' she's be'n roun' de worl' an de Lawd knows where e'se; but Mis' 'Livy don' like de
sight er her, an' never will, ez long ez de sun rises an' sets.
But dDey ce't'nly does favor one anudder—anybody mought 'low dey
wuz twins, ef dey did n' know better. Well, well! Fo'ty yeahs ago who'd 'a'
ever expected ter see a nigger gal ridin' in her own buggy? Umhuhm!My, my! but I don' know,—I don' know! It don' look right, an' it ain' gwine ter las'!—you can't make me b'lieve!"
Meantime Janet, stung by Mrs. Carteret's look
s,—the nearest approach that her sistershe had ever comemade to a recognition of Janet'sher sister's existence,—had turned away with hardening face. She had
struck her pony sharply with the whip, much to the gentle creature's
surprise, when the little boy, who was still looking back, caught his
mother's sleeve and exclaimed excitedly:—
"Look, look, mamma! the baby,—the baby!"
Janet turned instantly, and with a mother's instinct gave an involuntary cry of alarm.
At the moment when Mrs. Carteret had turned away from the window, and while
Mammy Jane was watching Janet, Clara had taken a step
nearer the windowforward, and was leaning against the window sill. The baby, convulsed with
delight, had given a spasmodic spring
THE BABY AND THE BIRD 107
and slipped from Clara's arms.
Instinctively the young woman gripped the long skirt as it slipped through
her hands, and held it tenaciously, though too frightened for an instant to
do more. Mammy Jane, ashen with sudden dread, uttered an inarticulate
scream, but retained self-possession enough to reach down and draw up the
child, which hung dangerously suspended, head downward, over the brick
"O Clara, Clara, how could you!" exclaimed Mrs. Carteret reproachfully, "you might have killed my child!"
She had snatched the child from Jane's arms, and was holding it closely to
her own breast. Struck by a sudden thought, she
stepped near enough to the window to look out. Twice within a few weeks her child had been in serious danger, and upon each occasion a member of the Miller family had been involved, for she
had heard of Dr. Miller's presumption in trying to force himself where he
must have known he would be unwelcome.
Janet was just turning her head away as the buggy moved slowly off. Olivia felt a violent wave of antipathy sweep over her toward this baseborn sister who had thus thrust herself beneath her eyes. If she had not cast her brazen glance toward the window, she herself would not have turned away and lost sight of her child. To this shameless intrusion, linked with Clara's carelessness, had been due the catastrophe, so narrowly averted, which might have darkened her own life forever. She took to her bed for several days, and for a long time was cold toward Clara, and did not permit her to touch the child.
Mammy Jane entertained a theory of her own about the accident, by which the blame was placed, in 108 THE MARROW OF TRADITION another way, exactly where Mrs. Carteret had laid it. Julia's daughter, Janet, had been looking intently toward the window just before little Dodie had sprung from Clara's arms. Might she not have cast the evil eye upon the baby, and sought thereby to draw him out of the window? One would not ordinarily expect so young a woman to possess such a power, but she may have acquired it, for this very purpose, from some more experienced person. By the same reason-ing, the mocking-bird may have been a familiar of the witch, and the two may have conspired to lure the infant to destruction. Whether this were so or not, the transaction at least wore a peculiar look. There was no use telling Mis' 'Livy about it, for she did n't believe, or pretended not to believe, in witchcraft and conjuration. But one could not be too careful. The child was certainly born to be exposed to great dangers,—the mole behind the left ear was an unfailing sign,—and no precaution should be omitted to counteract its baleful influence.
While adjusting the baby's crib a few days later, Mrs. Carteret found fastened under one of the slats, a small bag of cotton cloth, about half an inch long and tied with a black thread, upon opening which she found a few small roots or fibres and a pinch of dried and crumpled herbs. It was a good-luck charm which Mammy Jane had placed there to ward off the threatened evil from the grandchild of her dear old mistress.
Mrs. Carteret's first impulse was to throw the bag into the fire, but on second thoughts she let it remain. To remove it would give unnecessary pain to the old nurse. Of course these old negro superstitions were absurd,—but if the charm did no good, it at least would do no harm.
ONE morning shortly after the opening of the hospital, while Dr. Miller was
making his early rounds, a new patient walked in with a smile on his face and a broken arm hanging limply at his side.
Miller recognized in him a black giant by the name of Josh
WalkerGreen, who for many years had worked on the docks for Miller's
father,—and simultaneously he recognizedidentified him as the dust-begrimed negro who had stolen a ride to Wellington on the
trucks of a passenger car.
"Well, Josh," asked the doctor, as he examined the fracture, "how did you get this? Been fighting again?"
"No, suh, I don' s'pose you could ha'dly call it a fight. One er dem dagoes off'n a Souf American boat gimme some er his jaw, an' I give 'im a back answer, an' here I is wid a broken arm. He got holt er a belayin'-pin befo' I could hit 'im."
"What became of the other man?" demanded Miller suspiciously. He perceived, from the indifference with which Josh bore the manipulation of the fractured limb, that such an accident need not have interfered seriously with the use of the remaining arm, and he knew that Josh had a reputation for absolute fearlessness.
"Lemme see," said Josh reflectively, "ef I kin 'member w'at did become er him? Oh yes, I 'member 110 THE MARROW OF TRADITION now! Dey tuck him ter de Marine Horspittle in de amberlance, 'cause his leg wuz broke, an' I reckon somethin' must 'a' accident'ly hit 'im in de jaw, fer he wuz scatt'rin' teeth all de way long de street. I did n' wan' ter kill de man, fer he might have somebody dependin' on 'im, an' I knows how dat 'd be ter dem. But no man kin call me a damn low-down nigger and keep on enjoyin' good health right along."
"It was considerate of you to spare his life," said Miller dryly, "but you'll hit the wrong man some day. These are bad times for bad negroes. You'll get into a quarrel with a white man and at the end of it there'll be a lynching, or a funeral. You'd better be peaceable, and endure a little injustice rather than run the risk of a sudden and violent death."
"I expec's ter die a vi'lent death in a quarrel wid a w'ite man," replied Josh, in a matter-of-fact tone, "an' fu'thermo', he's gwine ter die at the same time, er a little befo'. I be'n takin' my own time 'bout killin' 'im; I ain' be'n crowdin' de man, but I'll be ready after a w'ile, an' den he kin look out!"
"And I suppose you're merely keeping in practice on these other fellows who come your way. When I get your arm dressed, you'd better leave town till that fellow's boat sails; it may save you the expense of a trial and three months in the chain-gang. But this talk about killing a man is all nonsense. What has any man in this town done to you, that you should thirst for his blood?"
"No, suh, it ain' nonsense—it's straight, solem' fac'. I'm gwine ter kill dat man as sho' as I'm settin' in dis cheer; an' dey ain' nobody kin say I ain' got a right ter kill 'im. Does you 'member de Ku-Klux?"ANOTHER SOUTHERN PRODUCT 111
"Yes, but I was a child at the time, and recollect very little about them. It is a page of history which most people are glad to forget."
"Yas, suh; I was a chile, too, but I wuz right in it, an' so I 'members mo'
erbout it 'n you does. My mammy an' daddy lived 'bout ten miles f'm here, up
de river. One night a crowd er w'ite men come ter ou' house an' tuck my
daddy out an' shot 'im ter death, an' skeered my mammy so she ain' be'n
herse'f f'm dat day ter dis. I wa'n't mo' 'n ten years ole at de time, an'
w'en my mammy seed de w'ite men comin' she tol' me ter run. I hid in de
bushes an' seen de whole thing, an' it wuz branded on my mem'ry, suh, like a
red-hot iron bran's de skin. De w'ite folks had masks on, but one of 'em
fell off,—he wuz de boss, he wuz de head man, an' tol' de res' w'at ter do,—an' I seen his face. It wuz a easy face ter
re'member; an' I swo' den, 'way
down deep in my hea't, little ez I wuz, dat some day er 'nother I'd kill dat
man. I ain't never had no doubt erbout it; it's jus' w'at I'm livin' fer,
an' I know I ain' gwine ter die till I've done it. Some lives fer one thing
an' some fer another, but dat's my job. I ain' be'n in no has'e, fer I'm not
ole yit, an' dat man is in good health. I'd like ter see a little er de
worl' befo' I takes chances on leavin' it sudden; an' mo'over, somebody's
got ter take keer er de ole 'oman. But her time'll come some er dese days,
an den his time'll be come—an' prob'ly mine.
But I ain' keerin' 'bout myse'f; w'en I git thoo wid him, it won' matter 'bout me."
Josh was evidently in dead earnest. Miller recalled, very vividly, the expression he had seen twice on his patient's face, during the journey to Wellington. 112 THE MARROW OF TRADITION He had often seen Josh's mother, old Aunt Milly—"Silly Milly," the children called her, wandering aimlessly about the street, muttering to herself incoherently. He had felt a certain childish awe at the sight of one of God's creatures who had lost the light of reason, and he had always vaguely understood that she was the victim of human cruelty, though he had dated it farther back into the past. This was his first knowledge of the real facts of the case.
He realized, too, for a moment, the continuity of life, how inseparably the present is woven with the past, how certainly the future will be but the outcome of the present. He had supposed this old wound healed. The negroes were not a vindictive people. If, swayed by passion or emotion, they sometimes gave way to gusts of rage, these were of brief duration. Absorbed in the contemplation of their doubtful present and their uncertain future, they gave little thought to the past,—it was a dark story, which they would willingly forget. He knew the timeworn explanation that the Ku-Klux movement, in the main, was merely an ebullition of boyish spirits, begun to amuse young white men by playing upon the fears and superstitions of ignorant negroes. Here, however, was its tragic side—the old wound still bleeding, the fruit of one tragedy, the seed of another. He could not approve of Josh's application of the Mosaic law of revenge, and yet the incident was not without significance. Here was a negro who could remember an injury, who could shape his life to a definite purpose, if not a high or holy one. When his race reached the point where they would resent a wrong, there was hope that they might soon attain the stage where they would try, and, if need be, die, to defend a right. ANOTHER SOUTHERN PRODUCT 113 This man, too, had a purpose in life, and was willing to die that he might accomplish it. Miller was willing to give up his life to a cause. Would he be equally willing, he asked himself, to die for it? Miller had no prophetic instinct to tell him how soon he would have the opportunity to answer his own question.
But he could not encourage Josh to carry out this dark and revengeful purpose. Every worthy consideration required him to dissuade his patient from such a desperate course.
"You had better put away these murderous fancies, Josh," he said, seriously. "The Bible says that we should 'forgive our enemies, bless them that curse us, and do good to them that despitefully use us.'"
"Yas, suh, I've l'arnt all dat in Sunday-school, an' I've heared de preachers
say it time an' time ag'in. But it 'pears ter me dat dis fergitfulniss an'
fergivniss is mighty one-sided. De w'ite folks don' fergive nothin' de
niggers does. Dey got up de Ku-Klux, dey said, on 'count er de
kyarpitbaggers. Dey be'n talkin' 'bout de kyarpitbaggers ever sen
sce, an' dey 'pears ter fergot all 'bout de Ku-Klux. But I ain'
fergot. De niggers is be'n train' ter fergiveniss; an, fer fear dey might
fergit how ter fergive, de w'ite folks gives 'em somethin' new ev'y now an'
den, ter practice on. A w'ite man kin do w'at he wants ter a nigger, but de
minute de nigger gits back at 'im, up goes de nigger, an' don' come down
tell somebody cuts 'im down. If a nigger gits a' office, er de race 'pears
ter be prosperin' too much, de w'ite folks up an' kills a few, so dat de res' kin keep on fergivin' an' bein' thankful day dey're
lef' alive. Don' talk ter me 'bout dese w'ite folks,—I knows 'em, I
does! Ef a
114 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
nigger wants ter git down on his
marrow-bones, an' eat dirt, an' call 'em 'marster,' he's a good nigger, dey's room fer him. But
I ain' no w'ite folks nigger, I ain'. I don' call no man marster. I don'
wan' nothin' but w'at I wo'k fer, but I wants all er dat. I never moles's no
w'ite man, 'less 'n he moles's me fus'. But
w'en de ole 'oman dies, doctuh, an' I gits a good chance at dat w'iteman—dey ain' no use talkin', suh!—dey's gwine ter be a mix-up, an' a fune'al, er two fune'als—er may be mo', ef
anybody is keerliss enough to git in de way."
"Josh," said the doctor, laying a cool hand on the other's brow, "you're
feverish, and don't know what you're talking about. I should n't let my mind
dwell on such things
you must keep quiet until this arm is well, or you may never be able to hit
any one with it again."
Miller determined that when Josh got better he would talk to him seriously
and dissuade him from this dangerous design. He had not asked the name of
Josh's enemy, but
he recalled vividly the expressionlook of murderous hate with which the dust-begrimed tramp
of the railway journey had watched the face ofcast at Captain George McBane ., rendered any such question superfluous. McBane was probably deserving of
any evil fate which might befall him; but such a revenge would do no good,
would right no wrong; while every such crime, committed by a colored man,
would be imputed to the race, which was already staggering under a load of
obloquy because, in the eyes of a prejudiced and undiscriminating public, it
must answer as a whole for the offenses of each separate individual. To die
in defense of the right was heroic. To kill another for revenge was
pitifully human and weak: "Vengeance is mine, I will repay," saith the
OLD Mr. Delamere's servant, Sandy Campbell, was in deep trouble.
A party of Northern visitors had been staying for several days at the St. James Hotel. The gentlemen of the party were concerned in a projected cotton mill, while the ladies were much interested in the study of social conditions, and especially in the negro problem. As soon as their desire for information became known, they were taken courteously under the wing of prominent citizens and their wives, who gave them, at elaborate luncheons, the Southern white man's views of the negro, sighing sentimentally over the disappearance of the good old negro of before the war, and gravely deploring the degeneracy of his descendants. They enlarged upon the amount of money the Southern whites had spent for the education of the negro, and shook their heads over the inadequate results accruing from this unexampled generosity. It was sad, they said, to witness this spectacle of a dying race, unable to withstand the competition of a superior type. The severe reprisals taken by white people for certain crimes committed by negroes, were of course not the acts of the best people, who deplored them; but still a certain charity should be extended towards those who in the intense and righteous anger of the moment should take the law into their own hand and deal out rough but 116 THE MARROW OF TRADITION still substantial justice; for no negro was ever lynched without incontestable proof of his guilt. In order to be perfectly fair, and give their visitors an opportunity to see both sides of the question, they accompanied the Northern visitors to a colored church where they might hear a colored preacher, who had won a jocular popularity throughout the whole country by an oft-repeated sermon intended to demonstrate that the earth was flat. This celebrated divine could always draw a white audience, expect on the days when his no less distinguished white rival in the field of sensationalism preached his equally famous sermon to prove that hell was exactly one half mile, linear measure, from the city limits of Wellington. Whether accidentally or not, the Northern visitors had no opportunity to meet or talk alone with any colored person in the city except the servants at the hotel. When one of the party suggested a visit to the colored mission school, a Southern friend kindly volunteered to accompany them.
The visitors were naturally much impressed by what they learned from their
courteous hosts, and felt inclined to sympathize with the Southern
people—by which is meant the white people, for the negro is not counted as a
for the purpose of fixingto fix the basis of congressional representation. There might of course be
things to criticise here and there, certain customs for which they did not
exactly see the necessity, and which seemed in conflict with the highest
ideals of liberty: but surely these courteous, soft-spoken ladies and
gentlemen, entirely familiar with local conditions, who descanted so
earnestly and at times pathetically upon the grave problems confronting them, must know
more about it than people in the distant North, without their means of
information. The negroes who
THE CAKEWALK 117
waited on them at the hotel seemed happy enough,
and the teachers whom they had met at the mission school had been
well-dressed, well-mannered, and apparently content with their position in
life. Surely a people who made no complaints could not be very much
In order to give the visitors, ere they left Wellington, a pleasing impression of Southern customs and particularly of the joyous, happy-go-lucky disposition of the Southern darky and his entire contentment with existing conditions, it was decided by the hotel management to treat them, on the last night of their visit, to a little diversion, in the shape of a genuine negro cakewalk.
On the afternoon of the same day Tom Delamere strolled into the hotel, and
soon gravitated to the bar, where he was a frequent visitor. Young men of
leisure spent much of their time around the hotel, and no small part of it
in the bar. Delamere had been to the club, but had avoided the card-room.
Finding the tTime hanging heavy on his
hands, he had sought the hotel in the hope that some form of distraction
might present itself.
"Have you heard the latest, Mr. Delamere?" asked the bartender, as he mixed a cocktail for his customer.
"No, Billy; what is it?"
"There's to be a big cakewalk upstairs to-night. The No'the'n gentlemen an' ladies who are down here to see about the new cotton fact'ry, want to study the nigger some more, and the boss had got up a cakewalk for 'em, 'mongst the waiters and chambermaids, with a little outside talent,"
"Is it to be pnblic[sic]?" asked Delamere.
"Oh, no, not generally, but friends of the house
118 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
won't be barred out. The clerk 'll fix it
offor you r. Ransom, the head waiter, will be floor
Delamere was struck with a brilliant idea. The more he considered it, the brighter it seemed. Another cocktail imparted additional brilliancy to the conception. He had been trying, after a feeble fashion, to keep his promise to Clara, and was really suffering from lack of excitement.
He left the barroom, found the head waiter, held with him a short conversation, and left in his intelligent and itching palm a piece of money.
The cakewalk was a great success. The most brilliant performer was a late
arrival, who made his appear-ance just as the performance
was about to commence. The newcomer was dressed strikingly, the conspicuous
features of his attire being a long blue coat with brass buttons and a
pair of plaid
trousers. He was older, too, than the other participants, which made his
all the more strikingremarkable. His partner was a new chambermaid, who had just come to town, and whom the head waiter introduced to the newcomer upon his arrival. The cake
was awarded to this couple by a unanimous vote. The man presented it to his
partner with a grandiloquent flourish, and returned thanks in a speech which
sent the Northern visitors into spasms of delight at the quaintness of the
darky dialect and the darky wit. To cap the climax, the winner danced a buck
dance with a skill and agility that brought a shower of complimentary
silver, which he gathered up and passed to the head waiter.
Ellis was off duty for the evening. Not having ventured to put in an
appearance at Carteret's since his last rebuff, he found himself burdened
with a superfluity of leisure, from which he
sought to find relief by
THE CAKEWALK 119
dropping into the hotel office at about nine
o'clock. He was invited up to see the cakewalk, which he rather enjoyed, for
there was some graceful dancing and posturing. But the grotesque contortions
of one participant had struck him as somewhat overdone, even for the comical
type of negro. He recognized the fellow, after a few minutes of scrutiny, as
the body-servant of old Mr. Delamere. The man's present occupation, or
choice of diversion, seemed out of keeping with his employment as attendant
upon an invalid old gentleman, and strangely inconsistent with the gravity
and decorum which had been so noticeable when this agile cakewalker had
served as butler at Major Carteret's table, upon the occas sion of the christening dinner.
There was a vague suggestion of unreality about this performance, too, which
Ellis did not attempt to analyze, but which recurred vividly to his memory
upon a subsequent occasion.
Ellis had never pretended to that intimate knowledge of negro thought and
character by which some of his acquaintances claimed the ability to fathom
every motive of a negro's conduct, and predict in advance what any one of
the darker race would do under a given set of circumstances. He would not
have believed that a white man could possess two so widely varying phases of
character; but as to negroes, they were as yet a crude and undeveloped raee[sic],
and it was not safe to
predictmake predictions concerning them. No one could tell at what moment the thin veneer
of civilization might peel off and reveal the underlying savage.
The champion cakewalker, much to the surprise of his sable companions, who were about equally swayed by admiration and jealousy, disappeared immediately after the close of the performance. Any one watching 120 THE MARROW OF TRADITION him on his way home through the quiet streets to old Mr. Delamere's would have seen him now and then shaking with laughter. It had been excellent fun. Nevertheless, as he neared home, a certain aspect of the affair, hitherto unconsidered, occurred to him, and it was in a rather serious frame of mind that he cautiously entered the house and sought his own room.
The cakewalk had results which to Sandy were very serious. The following week he was summoned before the disciplinary committee of his church and charged with unchristian conduct, in the following particulars, to wit: dancing, and participating in a sinful diversion called a cakewalk, which was calculated to bring the church into disrepute and make it the mockery of sinners.
Sandy protested his innocence vehemently, but in vain. The proof was overwhelming. He was positively identified by Sister 'Manda Patterson, the hotel cook, who had watched the whole performance from the hotel corridor for the sole, single, solitary and only purpose, she averred, of seeing how far human wickedness could be carried by aprofessing Christian. The whole thing had been shocking and offensive to her, and only a stern sense of duty had sustained her in looking on, that she might be qualified to bear witness against the offender. She had recognized his face, his clothes, his voice, his walk—there could be no shadow of doubt that it was Brother Sandy. This testimony was confirmed by one of the deacons, whose son, a waiter at the hotel, had also seen Sandy at the cakewalk.
Sandy stoutly insisted that he was at home the whole evening; that he had not
been near the hotel for three months; that he had never in his life taken
THE CAKEWALK 121
part in a cakewalk, and that he did not know how
to dance. It was replied that wickedness, like everything else, must have a
beginning; that dancing was an art that could be acquired in secret, and
came natural to some people. In the face of positive proof, Sandy's
protestations were of no avail; he was found guilty, and suspended from
relationfellowship until he should have repented and made full confession.
Sturdily refusing to confess a fault of which he claimed to be innocent,
Sandy remained in contumacy, thereby falling somewhat into disrepute among
the members of his church, the largest in the city. The effect of a bad
reputation being subjective as well as objective, and poor human nature
arguing that one may as well have the game as the name, Sandy insensibly
glided into habits of which the church would not have approved, though he
took care that they should not interfere with his duties to Mr. Delamere.
The consolation thus afforded, however, followed as it was by remorse of
conscience, did not compensate him for the loss of
his standing in the
church, which to him was a social club as well as a religious temple. At
times, in conversation with young Delamere, he would lament his hard
had laughed until he cried, at
the comical idea which Sandy's plaint always brought up, of half-a-dozen
negro preachers sitting in solemn judgement upon that cakewalk,—it had
certainly been a good cakewalk!—and sending poor Sandy to spiritual
"Cheer up, Sandy, cheer up!" he would say when Sandy seemed most depressed. "Go into my room and get yourself a good drink of liquor. The devil's church has a bigger congregation than theirs, and we 122 THE MARROW OF TRADITION have the consolation of knowing that when we die, we'll meet all our friends on the other side. Brace up, Sandy, and be a man, or , if you can't be a man, be as near a man as you can!"
Hoping to revive his drooping spirits, Sandy too often accepted the proffered remedy.
WHEN Mrs. Carteret had fully recovered from the shock attendant upon the accident at the window, where little Dodie had so narrowly escaped death or serious injury, she ordered her carriage one afternoon and directed the coachman to drive her to Mrs. Ochiltree's.
Mrs. Carteret had discharged her young nurse only the day before, and had
sent for Mammy Jane, who was now recovered from her rheumatism, to stay
until she could find another girl. The nurse had been ordered not to take
the child to negroes' houses. Yesterday, in driving past the old homestead
of her husband's family, now occupied by
the Millers, a family of colored peopleDr. Miller and his family, Mrs. Carteret had seen her own baby's carriage standing in the yard.
When the nurse returned home she was immediately discharged. She
had offered some sort of explanation, to the effect
that her sister worked for Mrs. Miller, and that some family matter had
rendered it necessary for the nurse to see her sister. The explanation only
aggravated the offense: if Mrs. Carteret could have overlooked the
disobedience, she would by no means have retained in her employment a
servant whose sister worked for the Miller woman.
Old Mrs. Ochiltree had within a few months begun to show signs of breaking
up. She was over seventy
124 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
years old, and had been of late, by
various afflictions, confined to the house much of the time. More than once
within the year, Mrs. Carteret had asked her aunt to come and live with her;
but Mrs. Ochiltree, who would have regarded such a step as an acknowledgment
of weakness, preferred her lonely independence. She
livedresided in a small, old-fashioned house, standing back in the middle of a garden on a quiet street. Two old servants made up her modest household.
This refusal to live with her niece had been lightly borne, for Mrs.
Ochiltree was a woman of strong individuality, whose comments upon her
acquaintance, present or absent, were marked by a frankness at times no less
than startling. This characteristic caused her to be more or less avoided.
Mrs. Ochiltree was aware of this sentiment on the part of her acquaintance,
and rather exulted in it. She hated fools. Only fools ran away from her, and
that because they were afraid she would expose their folly. If most people
were fools, it was no fault of hers, and she was not obliged to indulge them
by pretending to believe that they knew anything. She had once owned
considerable property, but was reticent about her affairs, and told no one
how much she was worth, though it was supposed that she had
someconsiderable ready money, besides her house and some other real estate. Mrs.
Carteret was her nearest living relative, though her grand-nephew Tom
Delamere had been a great favorite with her. If she did not spare him her
tongue-lashings, it was nevertheless expected in the family that she would
leave him something handsome in her will.
Mrs. Ochiltree had shared in the general rejoicing upon the advent of the Carteret baby. She had been MAUNDERINGS OF OLD MRS. OCHILTREE 125 one of his godmothers, and had hinted at certain intentions held by her concerning him. During Mammy Jane's administration she had tried the old nurse's patience more or less by her dictatorial interference. Since her partial confinement to the house, she had gone, when her health and the weather would permit, to see the child, and at other times had insisted that it be sent to her in charge of the nurse at least every other day.
Mrs. Ochiltree's faculties had shared insensibly in the decline of her
health. This weakness manifested itself
in the form ofby fits of absent-mindedness, in which she would seemingly lose
connection with the present, and live over again, in imagination, the
earlier years of her life. She had buried two husbands, had tried in vain to
secure a third, and had never hadborne any children. Long ago she had petrified into a character which nothing under heaven could change, and which, if death is to take us as it
finds us, and the future life to keep us as it takes us, promised anything
but eternal felicity to those with whom she might associate after this life.
Tom Delamere had been heard to say, profanely, that if his Aunt Polly went
to heaven, he would let his mansion in the skies on a long lease, at a low
When the carriage drove up with Mrs. Carteret, her aunt was seated on the little front piazza, with her wrinkled hands folded in her lap, dozing the afternoon away in fitful slumber.
"Tie the horse, William," said Mrs. Carteret, "and then go in and wake up Aunt Polly, and tell her I want her to come and drive with me."
Mrs. Ochiltree had not observed her niece's approach, nor did she look up when William drew near. 126 THE MARROW OF TRADITION Her eyes were closed, and she would let her head sink slowly forward, recovering it now and then with a spasmodic jerk.
"Colonel Ochiltree," she muttered, "was shot at the battle of Culpepper Court House, and left me a widow for the second time. But I would not have married any man on earth after him."
"Mis' Ochiltree!" cried William, raising his voice, "O Mis' Ochiltree!"
"If I had found a man,—a real man,—I might have married again. I did not care for weaklings. I could have married John Delamere if I had wanted him. But pshaw! I could have wound him round"—
"Go round to the kitchen, William," interrupted Mrs. Carteret impatiently, "and tell Aunt Dinah to come and wake her up."
William returned in a few moments with a fat, comfortable looking black woman, who curtsied to Mrs. Carteret at the gate, and then going up to her mistress seized her by the shoulder and shook her vigorously.
"Wake up dere, Mis' Polly," she screamed, as harshly as her mellow voice would permit, "Mis' 'Livy wants you ter go driving' wid 'er!"
"Dinah," exclaimed the old lady, sitting suddenly upright with a defiant
assumption of wakefulness, "why do you
keep me waitingtake so long to come when I call? Bring me my bonnet and
shawl. Don't you see my niece waiting for me at the gate?"
"Hyuh dey is, hyuh dey is!" returned Dinah, producing the bonnet and shawl, and assisting Mrs. Ochiltree to put them on.
Leaning on William's arm, the old lady went MAUNDERINGS OF OLD MRS. OCHILTREE 127 slowly down the walk, and was handed to the rear seat with Mrs. Carteret.
"How's the baby to-day, Olivia, and why did n't you bring him?
"He has a cold to-day, and is a little hoarse," replied Mrs. Carteret, "so I thought it best not to bring him out. Drive out the Weldon road, William, and back by Pine Street."
The drive led past an eminence crowned by a handsome brick building of modern construction, evidently an institution of some kind, surrounded on three sides by a grove of venerable oaks.
JohnHugh Poindexter," Mrs Ochiltree exclaimed, explosively, after a
considerable silence, "has been building a new house, in place of the old
family mansion burned during the war."
"It is n't Mr. Poindexter's house, Aunt Polly. That is the new colored hospital built by the colored doctor."
"The new colored hospital, indeed, and the colored doctor! Before the war the
negroes were all healthy, and when they got sick we took care of them
JeffHugh Poindexter has sold the graves of his ancestors to a negro—I
should have diedstarved first!"
"He had his grandfather's grave opened, and there was nothing to remove, except a few bits of heart-pine from the coffin. All the rest had crumbled into dust."
"And he sold the dust to a negro! The world is upside down."
"He had the tombstone
removedtransferred to the white cemetery, Aunt Polly, and has moved away."
"Esau sold his birthright for a mess of pottage. When I die, if you outlive me, Olivia, which is not 128 THE MARROW OF TRADITION likely, I shall leave my house and land to this child! He is a Carteret,—he would never sell them to a negro. I can't trust Tom Delamere, I'm afraid."
The carriage had skirted the hill, passing to the rear of the new building.
"Turn to the right, William," ordered Mrs. Carteret, addressing the coachman, "and come back past the
frontother side of the hospital."
A turn to the right into another road soon brought them to the front of the
building, which stood slightly back from the street, with no intervening
fence or inclosure. A sorrel pony
carriagein a light buggy was fastened to a hitching-post near the entrance. As they drove past, a lady came out of the front door and descended the steps, holding by
the hand a very pretty child about six years old.
"Who is that woman, Olivia?" asked Mrs. Ochiltree, abruptly, with signs of agitation.
The lady coming down the steps darted at the approaching carriage a look which lingered involuntarily.
Mrs. Carteret, perceiving this glance, turned away coldly.
With a sudden hardening of her own features the other woman lifted the little
boy into the
pony carriagebuggy, and drove sharply away in the direction opposite to that taken by Mrs. Carteret's carriage.
"Who is that woman, Olivia?" repeated Mrs. Ochiltree, with marked emotion.
"I have not the honor of her acquaintance," returned Mrs. Carteret, sharply. "Drive faster, William."
"I want to know who that woman is," persisted Mrs. Ochiltree, querulously.
"William," she cried
MAUNDERINGS OF OLD MRS. OCHILTREE 129
punchingpoking the coachman in the back with the end of her cane, "who is that woman?"
"Dat's Mis' Miller, ma'am," returned the coachman, touching his hat, "Doctuh Miller's wife.'
"What was her mother's name?"
"Her mother's name wuz Julia Brown. She's be'n dead dese twenty years er mo'. Why, you knowed Julia, Mis' Polly!—she used ter b'long ter yo' own father befo' de wah; an' after de wah she kep' house fer"—
"Look to your horses, William!" exclaimed Mrs. Carteret, sharply.
"It's that hussy's child," said Mrs. Ochiltree, turning to her niece with great excitement. "When your father died I turned the mother and the child out into the street. The mother died and went to—the place provided for such as she. If I had n't been just in time, Olivia, they would have turned you out. I saved the property for you and your son! You can thank me for it all!"
"Hush, Aunt Polly, for goodness' sake! William will hear you. Tell me about it when you get home."
GOchiltree was silent, except for a few incoherent mumblings. What she
might say, what distressing family secret she might repeat in William's
hearing, should she take another talkative turn, was beyond conjecture.
Olivia looked anxiously around for something to distract her aunt's attention, and caught sight of a colored man, dressed in sober gray who was coming toward the carriage.
"There's Mr. Delamere's Sandy!" exclaimed Mrs. Carteret, touching her aunt on the arm. "I wonder how his master is? Sandy, oh Sandy!"130 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Sandy approached the carriage, lifting his hat with a slight exaggeration of Chesterfieldian elegance. Sandy, no less than his master, was a survival of an interesting type. He had inherited the feudal deference for his superiors in position, joined to a certain self-respect which saved him from sycophancy. His manners had been formed upon those of old Mr. Delamere, and were not a bad imitation; for in the man, as in the master, they were the harmonious reflection of a mental state.
"How is Mr. Delamere, Sandy?" asked Mrs. Carteret, acknowledging Sandy's salutation with a nod and a smile.
asez peart asez he has b'n, ma'm," replied Sandy, "but he's doin' tol'able well. De
doctuh say he's good fer a dozen years yit, ef he'll jes' take good keer of
hisse'f an' keep f'm gittin' excited; fer sence dat secon' stroke,
excitement is dange'ous fer 'im."
"I'm sure you take the best care of him," returned Mrs. Carteret, kindly.
"You can't do anything for him, Sandy," interposed old Mrs. Ochiltree, shaking her head slowly to emphasize her dissent. "All the doctors in creation could n't keep him alive another year. I shall outlive him by twenty years, though we are not far from the same age."
"Lawd, ma'am!" exclaimed Sandy, lifting his hands in affected
amazement,—his study of gentle manners had been more than
superficial,—"whoever would 'a' s'picion' dat you an'
Mr. DelamereMarse John wuz nigh de same age? I'd a 'lowed you wuz ten years younger'n him, easy, ef you wuz a day!"
"Give my compliments to the poor old gentleman," returned Mrs. Ochiltree,
with a simper of senile vanity,
MAUNDERINGS OF OLD MRS. OCHILTREE 131
though her back was weakening under the strain of the effort to
sit erect that she might maintain this illusion of
vigorousnesscomparative youthfulness. "Bring him to see me some day when he is able to walk-"
"Yas 'm, I will," rejoined Sandy. "He's gwine out ter Belleview nex' week, fer ter stay a mont' er so, but I'll fetch him roun' w'en he comes back. I'll tell 'im dat you ladies 'quired fer 'im."
Sandy made another deep bow, and held his hat in his hand until the carriage had moved away. He had not condescended to notice the coachman at all, who was one of the young negroes of the new generation; while Sandy regarded himself as belonging to the quality, and seldom stooped to notice those beneath him. It would not have been becoming in him, either, while conversing with white ladies, to have noticed a colored servant. Moreover, the coachman was a Baptist, while Sandy was a Methodist, though under a cloud, and considered a Methodist in poor standing as better that[sic] a Baptist of any degree of sanctity.
"Lawd, Lawd!" chuckled Sandy after the carriage had departed, "I never seed nothin' lack de way dat ole lady do keep up her temper! Wid one foot in the grave, an' de other hov'rin' on de edge, she talks 'bout my ole marster lack he wuz in his secon' chil'hood. But I'm jes' willin' ter bet dat he'll outlas' her! She ain't half de woman she wuz dat night I waited on de table at the christenin' pa'ty w'en she 'lowed she wuz n' feared er no man livin'."
Aa STONE dropped into a pool of water sets in motion a series of concentric circles which disturb the whole mass in varying degree ., so Mrs. Ochiltree's enigmatical
remark had started, in her niece's mind, a disturbing train of thought. Had
her words, Mrs. Carteret asked herself, any serious meaning, or were they
the mere empty babblings of a clouded intellect?
"William," she said to the coachman when they reached Mrs. Ochiltree's house, "you may tie the horse and help us out. I shall be here a little while."
William helped the ladies down, assisted Mrs. Ochiltree into the house, and
then went round to the kitchen. Dinah was an excellent hand at potato-pone
and other culinary delicacies dear to the
sSouthern heart, and William was a welcome visitor in her domain.
"Now, Aunt Polly," said Mrs. Carteret resolutely, as soon as they were alone,
"I want to know what you meant by what you said about my father and Julia,
,—this child of hers?"
The old woman smiled cunningly, but her expression soon changed to one more grave.
"Why do you want to know?" she asked suspiciously. "You've got the land, the houses, and the money. You've nothing to complain of. Enjoy yourself, and be thankful!"MRS. CARTERET SEEKS AN EXPLANATION 133
"I'm thankful to God," returned Olivia, "for all his good gifts,—and he has blessed me abundantly,—but why should I be thankful to you for the property my father left me?"
"Why should you be thankful to me?" rejoined Mrs. Ochiltree with querulous indignation. 'You'd better ask why should n't you be thankful to me. What have I not done for you?"
"Yes, Aunt Polly, I know you've done a great deal. You reared me in your own house when I had been cast out of my father's; you have been a second mother to me, and I am very grateful,—you can never say that I have not shown my gratitude. But if you have done anything else for me, I wish to know it. Why should I thank you for my inheritance?"
"Why should you thank me? Well, because I drove that woman and her brat away."
"But she had no right to stay, Aunt Polly, after father died. Of course she had no moral right before, but it was his house, and he could keep her there if he chose. But after his death she surely had no right."
"Perhaps not so surely as you think,—if she had not been a negro. Had she been white there might have been a difference. When I told her to go, she said"—
"What did she say, Aunt Polly," demanded Olivia, eagerly.
It seemed for a moment as though Mrs. Ochiltree would speak no further: but her once strong will, now weakened by her bodily infirmities, yielded to the influence of her niece's imperious demand.
"I'll tell you the whole story," she said, "and then you'll know what I did for you and yours."134 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Mrs. Ochiltree's eyes assumed an introspective expression, and her story, as it advanced, became as keenly dramatic as though memory had thrown aside the veil of intervening years and carried her back directly to the events which she now described.
"Your father," she said, "while living with that woman, left home one morning the picture of health. Five minutes later he tottered into the house groaning with pain, stricken unto death by the hand of a just God, as a punishment for his sins."
Olivia gave a start of indignation, but restrained herself.
"I was at once informed of what had happened, for I had means of knowing all that took place in the household. Old Jane,—she was younger then,—had come with you to my house; but her daughter remained, and through her I learned all that went on.
"I hastened immediately to the house, entered without knocking, and
approached Mr. Merkell's bedroom, which was on the lower floor and opened
into the hall. The door
stoodwas ajar, and as I stood there for a moment I heard your father's
"'Listen Julia,' he was saying. 'I shall not live until the doctor comes. But I wish you to know, dear Julia!'—he called her dear Julia!—'before I die, that I have kept my promise. You did me one great service, Julia,—you saved me from Polly Ochiltree!' Yes, Olivia, that is what he said! 'You have served me faithfully and well, and I owe you a great deal, which I have tried to pay.'
"'Oh Mr. Merkell, dear Mr. Merkell,' cried the hypocritical hussy, falling to
her knees by his bedside, and shedding her crocodile tears, 'you owe me
nothing. You have done more for me than I could ever
MRS. CARTERET SEEKS AN EXPLANATION 135
But yYou will not die and leave me,—no, no, it cannot be!'
"'Yes, I am going to die,—I am dying now, Julia. But
listen,—compose yourself and listen, for this is a more important
matter. Take the keys from under my pillow, open the desk in the next room,
look in the second drawer on the right, and you will find an envelope
containing three papers: one of them is yours, one is the paper I promised
to make, and the third is a letter which I wrote last night. As soon as the
breath has left my body, deliver the envelope to the address endorsed upon it. Do not delay one moment, or you may live to regret it. Say nothing until you have delivered
envelopepackage, and then be guided by the advice which you receive,—it will
come from a friend of mine who will not see you wronged."
"I slipped away from the door without making my presence known and entered,
by a door from the hall, the room adjoining the one where Mr. Merkell lay. A
I heardthere was a loud scream. I returned to the hall, from which I entered
Mr. Merkell's room as though I had just arrived.
"'How is Mr. Merkell?' I demanded as I crossed the threshold.
"'He is dead,' sobbed the woman, without lifting her head,—she had fallen on her knees by the bedside. She had good cause to weep, for my time had come.
"'Get up,' I said. 'You have no right here. You pollute Mr. Merkell's dead body by your touch. Leave the house immediately,—your day is over!'
"'I will not!' she cried, rising to her feet and facing me with brazen-faced
impudence. 'I have a right to stay,—
Mr. Merkellhe has given me the right!'
"Ha, ha!' I laughed. 'Mr. Merkell is dead, and 136 THE MARROW OF TRADITION I am mistress here henceforth. Go, and go at once,—do you hear?'
"'I hear, but I shall not heed. I can prove my rights! I shall not leave!'
"'Very well,' I replied, 'we shall see. The law will decide.'
"I left the room, but did not leave the house. On the contrary, I concealed myself where I could see what took place in the room adjoining the death-chamber.
"She entered the room a moment later, with her child on one
arm and the keys in the other hand. Placing the child on the floor, she put
the key in the lock, and seemed surprised to find the desk already
had opened the desk, and had picked up a roll of money, and a ladies' watch, which first caught her eye ;, and she was reaching toward the drawer
upon the right, when I interrupted her:
"'Well, thief, you are trying to strip the house before you leave it?'
"She gave an involuntary cry, clasped one hand to her bosom and with the other caught up her child and stood like a wild beast at bay.
"'I am not a thief,' she panted. 'The things are mine!'
"'You lie,' I replied. 'You have no right to them,—no more right than you have to remain in this house!'
"'I have a right,' she persisted, 'and I can prove it!'
"She turned toward the desk,
caughtseized the drawer and drew it open. Never shall I forget her look,—never shall I forget that moment; it was the happiest of my life. The drawer was empty!'
"Pale as death she turned and faced me.
"'The papers!' She shrieked, 'the papers! You have stolen them!'
"'Papers?' I laughed, 'what papers? Do you take me for a thief like yourself?'
"There were papers here," she cried, 'only a minute since. They are mine,—give them back to me!'
"'Listen, woman,' I said sternly, 'you are lying—or dreaming. 'My brother-in-law's papers are doubtless in his safe at his office, where they ought to be. As for the rest,—you are a thief.'
"'I am not,' she screamed. 'I am his wife. He married me, and the papers that were in the desk will prove it.'
"'Listen,' I exclaimed, when she had finished, 'listen carefully and take heed to what I say. You are a liar. You have no proofs,—there never were any proofs of what you say, because it never happened,—it is absurd upon the face of it. Not one person in Wellington would believe it. Why should he marry you? He did not need to! You are merely lying—you are not even self-deceived. If he had really married you, you would have made it known long ago. That you did not is proof that your story is false.'
"She was hit so hard that she trembled and sank into a chair. But I had no mercy—she had saved your father from me—'dear Julia' indeed!
"'Stand up,' I ordered. 'Do not dare to sit down in my presence. I have you on the hip, my lady, and will teach you your place.'
"She struggled to her feet and stood supporting herself with one hand on the chair. I could have 138 THE MARROW OF TRADITION killed her, Olivia! She had been my father's slave; if it had been before the war, I would have had her whippedto death.
"'You are a thief,' I said, 'and of that there are proofs. I have caught you in the act. The watch in your bosom is my own, the money belongs to Mr. Merkell's estate, which belongs to my niece, his daughter Olivia. I saw you steal them. My word is worth yours a hundred times over, for I am a lady, and you are—what? And now hear me: if ever you breathe to a living soul one word of this preposterous story I will charge you with the theft, and have you sent to the penitentiary. Your child will be taken from you, and you shall never see it again. I will give you now just ten minutes to take your brat and your rags out of this house forever. But before you go, put down your plunder there upon the desk!'
"She laid down the money and the watch, and a few minutes later left the house with the child in her arms.
"And now, Olivia, you know how I saved your estate, and why you should be grateful to me."
Olivia had listened to her aunt's story with intense interest. Having perceived the old woman's mood, and fearful lest any interruption might break the flow of her narrative, she had with an effort kept back the one question which had been hovering on her lips, but which could now no longer be withheld.
"What became of the papers, Aunt Polly?"
"Ha, ha!" chuckled Mrs. Ochiltree with a cunning look, "did I not tell you that she found no papers?"
A change had come over Mrs. Ochiltree's face, marking the reaction from her burst of energy. Her MRS. CARTERET SEEKS AN EXPLANATION 139 eyes were half closed, and she was muttering incoherently. Olivia made some slight effort to arouse her but in vain, and realizing the futility of any further attempt to extract information from her aunt at his time, she called William and drove homeward.
LATE one afternoon a handsome trap, drawn by two spirited bays, drove up to Carteret's gate. Three places were taken by Mrs. Carteret, Clara, and the major, leaving the fourth seat vacant.
"I've asked Ellis to drive out with us," said the major as he took the lines from the colored man who had the trap in charge. "We'll go by the office and pick him up."
Clara frowned, but, perceiving Mrs. Carteret's eye fixed upon her, restrained any further expression of annoyance.
The major's liking for Ellis had increased within the year. The young man was not only a good journalist, but possessed sufficient cleverness and tact to make him excellent company. The major was fond of argument, but extremely tenacious of his own opinions. Ellis handled the foils of discussion with just the requisite skill to draw out the major, permitting himself to be vanquished, not too easily, but, as it were, inevitably, by the major's incontrovertible arguments.
Olivia had long suspected Ellis of feeling a more than friendly interest in Clara. Herself
friendlypartial to Tom, she had more than once
thought it hardly fair to Delamere, or even to Clara, who was young and
impressionable, to have another young man constantly about the house. True,
there had seemed to be no
ELLIS TAKES A TRICK 141
great danger, for Ellis had neither the
family nor the means to make him a suitable match for the major's sister;
nor had Clara made any secret of her dislike for Ellis or of her resentment
for his supposed depreciation of Delamere. Mrs. Carteret was inclined to a
more just and reasonable view of Ellis's courseconduct in this matter, but nevertheless did not deem it wise to undeceive
Clara. Dislike was a stout barrier, which remorse might have broken down.
The major, absorbed in schemes of empire and dreams of his child's future, had not become cognizant of th ye affair. His wife, out of friendship for Tom, had refrained from
mentioning it; while the major, with a delicate regard for Clara's feelings,
had said nothing at home in regard to his interview with Tom upon the same subjecther lover.
At the Chronicle office Ellis took the front seat beside the major. After leaving the city pavements they bowled along merrily over an excellent toll road, built of oyster shells from the neighboring sound, stopping at intervals to pay toll to the gatekeepers, most of whom were white women with tallow complexions and snuff-stained lips—the traditional "poor white." For part of the way the road was bordered with a growth of scrub oak and pine, interspersed with stretches of cleared land, white with the opening cotton or yellow with ripening corn. To the right, along the distant river-bank, were visible here and there groups of turpentine pines, though most of this growth had for some years been exhausted. Twenty years before Wellington had been the world's greatest shipping port for naval stores. But as the turpentine industry had moved southward, leaving a trail of devastated forests in its rear, the city had fallen to a poor fifth or sixth place in this trade, relying now almost entirely upon cotton for its export business.142 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Occasionally our party passed a person, or a group of persons—mostly
negroes approximating the pure type, for those of lighter color grew
noticeably scarcer as the town was left behind.
OccasionallyNow and then one of these would salute the party respectfully, while others glanced at them
indifferently or turned away. There would have seemed, to a stranger, a lack
of spontaneous friendliness between the people of these two races, as though
each felt that it had no part or lot in the other's life. At one point the
carriage drew near a party of colored peoplefolks who were laughing and jesting among themselves with great glee.
Paying no attention to the major's partywhite people, they continued to laugh and shout boisterously as the carriage
Major Carteret's countenance wore an angry look.
"The negroes around this town are becoming absolutely insufferable," he averred. "They are sadly in need of a lesson in manners."
Half an hour later they neared another
partygroup, who were also making merry. As the carriage approached they became
mute and silent as the grave until the white peoplemajor's party had passed.
"The negroes are a sullen race," remarked the major thoughtfully. "They will learn their lesson in a rude school, and perhaps much sooner than they dream. By the way," he added, turning to the ladies, "what was the arrangement with Tom? Was he to come out this evening?"
"He came out early in the afternoon," replied Clara, "to go a-fishing. He is to join us at the hotel."
After an hour's drive they reached the hotel, in front of which stretched the beach, white and inviting, along the shallow sound. Mrs. Carteret and ELLIS TAKES A TRICK 143 Clara found seats on the veranda. Having turned the trap over to a hostler, the major joined a group of gentlemen, among whom was General Belmont, and was soon deep in the discussion of the standing pro-blem of how best to keep the negroes down.
Ellis remained by the ladies. Clara seemed restless and ill at ease. Half an hour elapsed and Delamere had not appeared.
"I wonder where Tom is," said Mrs. Carteret.
"I guess he has n't come in yet from fishing," said Clara. "I wish he would come. It's lonesome here. Mr. Ellis, would you mind looking about the hotel and seeing if there's any one here that we know!"
For Ellis the party was already too large. He had accepted this invitation eagerly, hoping to make friends with Clara during the evening. He had never been able to learn definitely the reason of her coldness, but had dated it from his meeting with old Mrs. Ochiltree, with which he felt it was obscurely connected. He had noticed Delamere's scowling look, too, at their last meeting. Clara's injustice, whatever its cause, he felt keenly. To Delamere's scowl he had paid little attention,—he despised Tom so much that, but for his engagement to Clara, he would have held his opinions in utter contempt.
He had even wished that Clara might make some charge against him,—he would have preferred that to her attitude of studied indifference, the only redeeming feature about which was that it was studied, showing that she, at least, had him in mind. The next best thing, he reasoned, to having a woman love you, is to have her dislike you violently,—the main point is that you should be kept in mind, and made the subject of strong emotions. He thought of the 144 THE MARROW OF TRADITION story of Hall Caine's, where the woman, after years of persecution at the hands of an unwelcome suitor, is on the point of yielding, out of sheer irresistible admiration for the man's strength and persistency, when the lover, unaware of his victory and despairing of success, seizes her in his arms and, springing into the sea, finds a watery grave for both. The analogy of this case with his own was, of course, not strong. He did not anticipate any tragedy in their relations; but he was glad to be thought of upon almost any terms. He would not have done a mean thing to make her think of him; but if she did so because of a misconception, which he was given no opportunity to clear up, while at the same time his conscience absolved him from evil and gave him the compensating glow of martyrdom, it was at least better than nothing.
He would, of course, have preferred to be upon a different
relationsfooting. It had been a pleasure to have her speak to him during the drive,—they had exchanged a few trivial remarks in the general
conversation. It was a greater pleasure to have her ask a favor of
him,—a pleasure which, in this instance, was partly offset when he
interpreted her request to mean that he was to look for Tom Delamere. He
accepted the situation gracefully, however, and left the ladies alone.
Knowing Delamere's habits, he first went directly to the bar-room,—the atmosphere would be congenial, even if he were not drinking. Delamere was not there. Stepping next into the office, he asked the clerk if young Mr. Delamere had been at the hotel.
"Yes, sir," returned the man at the desk, "he was here at luncheon, and then went out fishing in a boat with several other gentlemen. I think they came back about three o'clock. I'll find out for you."ELLIS TAKES A TRICK 145
He rang the bell, to which a colored boy responded.
"Front," said the clerk, "see if young Mr. Delamere's upstairs. Look in 255 or 256, and let me know at once.
The bell-boy returned in a moment.
"Yas, suh," he reported, with a suppressed grin, "he's in 256, suh. De do' was open an' I seed 'im from de hall, suh."
"I wish you'd go up and tell him," said Ellis, "that—What are you grinning about?" he asked suddenly, noticing the waiter's expression.
"Nothin', suh, nothin' at all, suh," responded the negro, lapsing into the stolidity of a wooden Indian. "What should I tell Mr. Delamere, suh?"
"Tell him," resumed Ellis, still watching the boy suspiciously,—"no, I'll tell him myself."
He ascended the broad stair to the second floor. There was an upper balcony
and a parlor, with a piano for the musically inclined. To reach these one
had to pass along the hall upon which
opened the room whichby the bell-boy had mentioned
. Ellis was quite familiar with the hotel. He
could imagine circumstances under which he would not care to speak to
Delamere; he would merely pass through the hall and glance into the room
casually, as any one else might do, and see what the darky downstairs maymight have meant by his impudence.
It required but a moment to reach the room. The door was not
thrown open wide
, but was far
enough ajar for him to see the interior[illegible] within.
Two young men, members of the fast set at the Clarendon Club, were playing cards at a small table, near which stood another, decorated with an array of empty bottles and glasses. Sprawling on a lounge, 146 THE MARROW OF TRADITION with flushed face and dishevelled hair, his collar unfastened, his vest buttoned awry, lay Tom Delamere, breathing stertorously, in what seemed a drunken sleep. Lest there should be any doubt of the cause of his condition, the fingers of his right hand had remained clasped mechanically around the neck of a bottle which lay across his bosom.
Ellis turned away in disgust, and went slowly back to the ladies.
"There seems to be no one here yet," he reported. "We came a little early for the evening crowd. The clerk says Tom Delamere was here to luncheon, but he has n't seen him for several hours.
"He's not a very gallant cavalier," said Mrs. Carteret severely. "He ought to have been waiting for us."
Clara was clearly disappointed, and made no effort to conceal her displeasure, leaving Ellis in doubt as to whether or not he were its object. Perhaps she suspected him of not having made a very thorough search. Her next remark might have borne such a construction.
"Sister Olivia," she said pettishly, "let's go up to the parlor. I can play the piano anyway, if there's no one to talk to."
"I find it comfortable here, Clara," replied her sister placidly. "Mr. Ellis will go with you. You'll probably find some one in the parlor, or they'll come when you begin to play."
Clara's expression was not cordial, but she rose as if to go. Ellis was in a
quandary. If she went through the hall, the chances were at least even that
she would see Delamere. He did not care a rap for Delamere,—if he
chose to make a public exhibition
ELLIS TAKES A TRICK 147
of himself, it was his own affair
.; Bbut to see him would surely spoil Miss Pemberton's evening, and, in
her frame of mind, might lead to the suspicion that Ellis had prearranged
the exposure ,. However that might be, we doEven if she should not harbor this unjust thought she would not love the witnesses of our disgrace orher discomfiture; and wWe wouldhad rather not meet the persons who have seen, even though they never
mention, the skeletons in our closets. Delamere had disposed of himself for
the evening. Ellis would have a fairer field with Delamere out of sight and
unaccounted for, than with Delamere in evidence in his present
"Would n't you rather take a stroll on the beach, Miss Clara?" he asked, in the hope of creating a diversion.
"No, I'm going to the parlor. You need n't come, Mr. Ellis, if you'd rather go down to the beach. I can quite as well go alone."
"I'd rather go with you," he said, meekly.
They were moving toward the door opening into the hall, from which the broad staircase ascended. Ellis, whose thoughts did not always respond quickly to a sudden emergency, was puzzling his brain as to how he should save her from any risk of seeing Delamere. Through the side door leading from the hall into the office, he saw the bell-boy to whom he had spoken seated on the bench provided for the servants.
"Won't you wait for me just a moment, Miss Clara, "while I step into the office. I'll be with you in an instant."
"Oh, certainly," she replied, nonchalantly.
Ellis went direct to the bell-boy. "Sit right where 148 THE MARROW OF TRADITION you are, " he said, "and don't move a hair. What is the lady in the hall doing?"
"She's got her back tu'ned this way, suh. I 'spec' she's lookin' at the picture on the opposite wall, suh."
"All right," whispered Ellis, pressing a coin into the servant's hand. "I'm going up to the parlor with the lady. You go up ahead of us, and keep in front of us along the hall. Don't dare to look back. I shall keep on talking to the lady, so that you can tell by my voice where we are. When you get to room 256, go in and shut the door behind you: pretend that you were called,—ask the gentlemen what they want,—tell any kind of a lie you like,—but keep the door shut until you're sure we've got by. Do you hear?"
"Yes, suh," replied the negro, intelligently.
The plan worked without a hitch. Ellis talked steadily, about the hotel, the furnishings, all sorts of irrelevant subjects, to which Miss Pemberton paid little attention. She was angry with Delamere, and took no pains to conceal her feelings. The bell-boy entered room 256 just before they reached the door. Ellis had heard loud talking as they approached, and as they were passing there was a crash of broken glass, as though some object had been thrown at the door.
"What is the matter there?" exclaimed Clara, quickening her footsteps and instinctively drawing closer to Ellis.
"Some one dropped a glass, I presume," replied Ellis calmly.
Miss Pemberton glanced at him suspiciously. She was in a decidedly perverse mood. Seating herself at the piano, she played brilliantly for a quarter of ELLIS TAKES A TRICK 149 an hour. Quite a number of couples strolled up to the parlor, but Delamere was not among them.
"Oh, dear," exclaimed Miss Pemberton, as she let her fingers fall
, after the last note, upon the keys with a discordant crash,
"I don't see why we came out here to-night. Let's go back downstairs."
Ellis felt despondent. He had done his utmost to serve and to please Miss
Pemberton, but was not likely, he foresaw, to derive much benefit from his
opportunity. Delamere was evidently as much or more in her thoughts by
reason of his absence than if he had been present. If the door should have
been opened, and she
sawshould see him from the hall upon their return, Ellis could not help it. He took the side next to the door, however, meaning to hurry past the room so
that she might not recognize Delamere.
Fortunately the door was closed and all quiet within the room. On the stairway they met the bell-boy, rubbing his head with one hand and holding a bottle of seltzer upon a tray in the other. The boy was well enough trained to give no sign of recognition, though Ellis guessed the destination of the bottle.
Ellis hardly knew whether to feel pleased or disappointed at the success of his manœuvres. He had spared Miss Pemberton some mortification, but he had saved Tom Delamere from merited exposure. Clara ought to know the truth, for her own sake.
On the beach, a few rods away, fires were burning, around which several merry groups were gathered. The smoke went mostly to one side, but a slight whiff came now and then to where Mrs. Carteret sat awaiting them.
"They're roasting oysters,"
exclaimedsaid Mrs. Carteret. "I wish you'd bring me some, Mr. Ellis."
Ellis strolled down the beach. A large iron plate, with a rimturned-up, like a great baking-pan,
withsupported by legs to holdwhich held it off the ground, was set over a fire built upon the sand. The plateThis primitive oven was heaped with small oysters in the shell, taken from the neighboring sound, and hauled up to the hotel by a negro whose pony cart
stood near by. A wet coffee-sack of burlaps was spread over the oysters,
which, when steamed sufficiently, were opened by a colored man and served
gratis to all who cared for them.
Ellis secured a couple of plates of oysters, which he brought to Mrs. Carteret and Clara; they were small, but finely flavored.
Meanwhile Delamere, who possessed a remarkable faculty of recuperation from the effects of drink, had waked from his sleep, and remembering his engagement, had exerted himself to overcome the ravages of the afternoon's debauch. A dash of cold water braced him up somewhat. A bottle of seltzer and a big cup of strong coffee still further strengthened his nerves.
When Ellis returnedto the verandah, after having taken away the plates
when the ladies had
finished, Delamere had joined the ladies and was explaining the
cause of his absence.
He had been overcome by the heat, he said, while out fishing, and had been lying down ever since. Perhaps he ought to have sent for a doctor, but the fellows had looked after him. He had n't sent word to his friends, because he had n't wished to spoil their evening.
"That was very considerate of you, Tom," said Mrs. Carteret, dryly, "but you ought to have let us know. We have been worrying about you very much. Clara has found the evening dreadfully dull."ELLIS TAKES A TRICK 151
"Indeed, no, sister Olivia," said the young lady, cheerfully, "I've been
having a lovely time. "Mr. Ellis and I have been up in the parlor
,; I play inged the piano ,; and we've been eating oysters and having a most
delightful time. Won't you take me down there to the beach, Mr. Ellis? I
want to see the fires. Come on."
Why cCan't I go?" asked Tom, jealously.
"No, indeed, you must n't stir a foot! You must not overtax yourself so soon; it might do you serious injury. Stay here with sister Olivia."
She took Ellis's arm with exaggerated cordiality. Delamere glared at them angrily. Ellis did not stop to question her motives, but took the goods the gods provided. With no very great apparent effort, Miss Pemberton became quite friendly, and they strolled along the beach, in sight of the hotel, for nearly half an hour. As they were coming up she asked him, abruptly —
"Mr. Ellis, did you know To
nm was in the hotel?"
Ellis was looking across the sound, at the lights of a distant steamer which was making her way toward the harbor.
"I wonder," he said, musingly, as though he had not heard her question, "if that is the Ocean Belle?"
"And was he really sick?" she demanded.
"She's later than usual this trip," continued Ellis, pursuing his thought. "She was due about five o'clock."
Miss Pemberton, under cover of darkness, smiled a fine smile, which foreboded ill for some one. When they joined the party on the piazza, the major had come up and was saying that it was time to go. He had been engaged in conversation for most of the 152 THE MARROW OF TRADITION evening, with General Belmont and several other gentlemen.
"Here comes the general now. Let me see. There are five of us. The general has offered me a seat in his buggy, and Tom can go with you- all."
The general came up and spoke to the ladies. Tom murmured his thanks; it would enable him to make up a part of the delightful evening he had missed.
When Mrs. Carteret had taken the rear seat, Clara promptly took the
seatplace beside her. Ellis and Delamere sat in front. When Delamere, who had
offered to drive, took the lines, Ellis saw that his hands were shaking.
"Give me the lines," he whispered. "Your nerves are unsteady and the road is not well lighted."
Delamere prudently yielded the
linesreins. He did not like Ellis's tone, which seemed sneering rather than
expressive of sympathy with one who had been suffering. He wondered if the
beggar knew anything about his illness. Clara had been acting strangely. It
would have been just like Ellis to have slandered him. HeThe uptart[sic] had no business
with Clara anyway. He would cheerfully have strangled Ellis if he could have done
so with safety to himself and no chance of discovery.
The drive homeward through the night was almost a silent journey. Mrs.
Carteret was anxious about her baby. Clara did not speak, except now and
then to Ellis with reference to some object in or near the road.
Occasionally they passed a vehicle in the
roaddarkness, sometimes barely avoiding a collision. Far to the north the sky was lit up with the glow of a woodforest fire. The breeze from the sound was deliciously cool. Soon the last toll-gate was passed and the lights of the town appeared.
Ellis threw the lines to William, who was waiting, and hastened to help the ladies out.
"Good night, Mr. Ellis," said Clara sweetly, as she gave Ellis her hand. "Thank you for a very pleasant evening. Come up and see us soon."
She ran into the house without a word to Tom.
It was only eleven o'clock, and Delamere, not being at all sleepy, and feeling somewhat out of sorts as the combined results of his afternoon's debauch and the snubbing he had received at Clara's hands, directed the major's coachman, who had taken charge of the trap upon its arrival, to drive him to the St. James hotel before returning the horses to the stable. First, however, the coachman left Ellis at his boarding- house, which was near by. The two young men parted with as scant courtesy as was possible with an open rupture.
Delamere hoped to find at the hotel some form of distraction to fill in an hour or two before going home. Ill fortune favored him by placing in his way the burly form of Captain George McBane, who was sitting in an armchair alone, smoking a midnight cigar under the hotel balcony. Upon Delamere's making known his desire for amusement, the captain proposed a small game of poker in his own room.
McBane had been waiting for some such convenient opportunity. We have already seen that the captain was desirous of social recognition, which he had not yet obtained beyond the superficial acquaintance acquired by association with men about town. He had determined to assault society in its citadel by seeking membership in the Clarendon Club, of which most SOCIAL ASPIRATIONS OF CAPTAIN MCBANE 155 gentlemen of the best families of the city were members.
The Clarendon Club was a historic institution, and its membership a social cult, the temple of which was located just off the main street of the city, in a dignified old colonial mansion which had housed it for the nearly one hundred years during which it had maintained its existence unbroken. There had grown up around it many traditions and special usages. Membership in the Clarendon was the sine qua non of high social standing, and was conditional upon two of three things,—birth, wealth, and breeding. Breeding was the prime essential, but, with rare exceptions, must be backed by either birth or money.
Having decided, therefore, to seek admission into this social arcanum, the
captain, who had either not quite appreciated the standard of the
Clarendon's membership, or had failed to see that he fell beneath it, looked
about for an intermediary through whom to approach the object of his desire.
He had already thought of Tom Delamere in this connection, having with him
such an acquaintance as one forms around a hotel, and having long ago
discovered that Delamere was a young man of
a superficially amiable disposition, vicious instincts, lax principles and a
weak will, and, which was quite as much to the purpose, a member of the
Clarendon Club. Possessing mental characteristics almost entirely the
opposite, Delamere and the captain had certain tastes in common, and had
smoked, drunk, and played cards together more than once.
Still more to his purpose, McBane had
discovereddetected Delamere trying to cheat him at cards. He had said nothing about this discovery, but had merely noted it as something which at some future time might prove
156 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
useful. The captain had not suffered by
deviation from the straight line of honor, for while Tom was as
clever with the cards as might be expected of a young man who had devoted
most of his leisure for several years to handling them, McBane was past
master in their manipulation. During a stormy career he had touched more or
less pitch, and had not escaped few sorts of defilement.
The appearance of Delamere at a late hour, unaccompanied, and wearing upon his countenance an expression in which the captain read aright the craving for mental and physical excitement, gave him the opportunity for which he had been looking. McBane was not the man to lose an opportunity, nor did Delamere require a second invitation. Neither was it necessary, during the progress of the game, for the captain to press upon his guest the contents of the decanter which stood upon the table within convenient reach.
The captain permitted Delamere to win from him several small amounts, after which he gradually increased the stakes and turned the tables.
Delamere, with every instinct of a gamester, was no more a match for McBane in self-control than in skill. When the young man had lost all his money, the captain expressed his entire willingness to accept notes of hand, for which he happened to have convenient blanks in his apartment.
When Delamere, flushed with excitement and wine, rose from the gaming table at two o'clock, he was vaguely conscious that he owed McBane a considerable sum, but could not have stated how much. His opponent, who was entirely cool and collected, ran his eye carelessly over the bits of paper to which Delamere had attached his signature.SOCIAL ASPIRATIONS OF CAPTAIN MCBANE 157
"Just one thousand dollars even," he
The announcement of this total had as sobering an effect upon Delamere as though he had been suddenly deluged with a shower of cold water. For a moment he caught his breath. He had not a dollar in the world with which to pay this sum. His only source of income was an allowance from his grandfather, the monthly instalment of which, drawn that very day, he had just lost to McBane, before starting in upon the notes of hand.
"I'll give you your revenge another
daytime," remarkedsaid McBane as they rose. "Luck is against you to-night, and I'm unwilling to take advantage of a clever young fellow like you. Meantime," he
added, tossing the notes of hand carelessly on a bureau, "don't worry about
these bits of paper. Such small matters should n't cut any figure between
friends; but if you are around the hotel to-morrow, I should like to speak
to you upon another subject."
"Very well, captain," returned Tom somewhat ungraciously.
Delamere had been completely beaten with his own weapons. He had tried desperately to cheat McBane. He knew perfectly well that McBane had discovered his efforts and had cheated him in turn, for the captain's play had clearly been gauged to meet his own. The biter had been bit, and could not complain of the outcome.
The following afternoon McBane met Delamere at the hotel, and bluntly requested the latter to propose him for membership in the Clarendon Club.
Delamere was annoyed at this request. His aristocratic gorge rose at the presumption of this son of an 158 THE MARROW OF TRADITION overseer and ex-driver of convicts. McBane was good enough to win money from, or even lose money to, but not good enough to be recognized as a social equal. He would instinctively have blackballed McBane had he been proposed by some one else; with what grace could he put himself forward as the sponsor for this impossible social aspirant? Moreover, it was clearly a vulgar, cold-blooded attempt on McBane's part to use his power over him for a personal advantage.
"Well, now, Captain McBane," returned Delamere diplomatically, "I've never put any one up yet, and it's not regarded as good form for so young a member as myself to propose candidates. I'd much rather you'd ask some older man."
"Oh, well," replied McBane, "just as you say, only I thought you had cut your eye teeth."
Delamere was not pleased with McBane's tone. His remark was not acquiescent, though couched in terms of assent. There was a sneering savagery about it, too, that left Delamere uneasy. He was, in a measure, in McBane's power. He could not pay the thousand dollars, unless it fell from heaven, or he could win it from some one else. He would not dare go to his grandfather for help. Mr. Delamere did not even know that his grandson gambled. He might not have objected, perhaps, to a gentleman's game, with moderate stakes, but he would certainly, Tom knew very well, have looked upon a thousand dollars as a preposterous sum to be lost at cards by a man who had nothing with which to pay it. It was part of Mr. Delamere's creed that a gentleman should not make debts that he was not reasonably able to pay.
There was still another difficulty. If he had lost
SOCIAL ASPIRATIONS OF CAPTAIN MCBANE 159
the money to a gentleman,
and it had been his first serious departure from Mr. Delamere's perfectly
well understood standard of honor, Tom might have risked a confession and
thrown himself on his grandfather's mercy
.; Bbut he owed other sums here and there, which, to his just now much
disturbed imagination, loomed up in alarming number and amount. He had
recently observed signs of coldness, too, on the part of certain members of
the club. Moreover, like most men with one commanding vice, he was addicted
to several subsidiary forms of iniquity, which in case of a scandal were
more than likely to come to light. He was clearly and most disagreeably
caught in the net of his own hypocrisy. His grandfather believed him a model
of integrity, a pattern of honor; he could not afford to have his
He thought of old Mrs. Ochiltree. If she were a liberal soul, she could give
him a thousand dollars now, when he needed it, instead of making him wait
until she died, which might not be for ten years or more, for a legacy which
was steadily growing less and might be entirely exhausted if she lived long
enough,—some old people were very tenacious of life! She was a
careless old woman, too, he reflected, and very foolishly kept her money in
the house. Latterly she had been growing
very weak and childish. Some day she might be
robbed, and then his prospective inheritance from that source would vanish
into thin air!
With regard to this debt to McBane, if he could not pay it, he could at least gain a long respite by proposing the captain at the club. True, he would undoubtedly be blackballed, but before this inevitable event his name must remain posted for several weeks, 160 THE MARROW OF TRADITION during which interval McBane would be conciliatory. On the other hand, to propose McBane would arouse suspicion of his own motives; it might reach his grandfather's ears, and lead to a demand for an explanation, which it would be difficult to make. Clearly the better plan would be to temporize with McBane, with the hope that something might intervene to remove this cursed obligation.
"Suppose, captain," he said affably, "we leave the matter open for a few days. This is a thing that can't be rushed. I'll feel the pulse of my friends and yours, and when we get the lay of the land, the affair can be accomplished much more easily."
"Well, that's better," returned McBane, somewhat mollified,—"if you'll do that."
"To be sure I will," replied Tom easily, too much relieved to resent, if not too occupied to perceive, the implied doubt of his veracity.
McBane ordered and paid for more drinks, and they parted on amicable terms.
"We'll let these notes stand for the time being, Tom," said McBane, with significant emphasis, when they separated.
Delamere winced at the familiarity. He had reached that degree of moral
bhere, while principles were of little moment, the externals of social
intercourse possessed an exaggerated importance. McBane had never before
been so personal. He had addressed the young aristocrat first as "Mr.
Delamere," then, as their acquaintance advanced, as "Delamere." He had now
reached the abbreviated Christian name stage of familiarity. There was no
lower depth to which Tom could sink, unless McBane should invent a nickname
by which to address him.
He did not like McBane's manner,—it was characterized by a veiled insolence which was exceedingly offensive. He would go over to the club and try his luck with some honest player,—perhaps something might turn up to relieve him from his embarrassment.
He put his hand is his pocket mechanically—and found it empty! In the
present state of his credit, he could hardly play without
A thought struck him. Leaving the hotel, he hastened home, where he found Sandy
, his grandfather's man, dusting his famous suit of clothes on the back piazza. Mr. Delamere was not at home, having leftdeparted for Belleview about two o'clock, leaving Sandy to follow him in the
"Hello, Sandy," exclaimed Tom, with an assumed jocularity which he was very far from feeling, "what are you doing with those gorgeous garments?"
"I'm a-dustin' of 'em, Mistuh Tom, dat's w'at I'm a-doin'. Dere's somethin'
wrong 'bout dese clo's er mine—I don' never seem ter be able ter keep
'em clean no mo'. Ef I b'lieved in dem ole-timey sayin's, I'd 'low
deydere wuz a witch come here eve'y night an' tuk 'em out an' wo' 'em, er
tuk me out an' rid me in' em. DeyDere wuz somethin' wrong 'bout dat cakewalk business, too, dat I ain'
never unde'stood an' don' know how ter 'count fer, less deydere wuz some kin' er dev'lishness goin' on dat don' show on de su'face."
"Sandy," asked Tom irrevantly, "have you any money in the house?"
"Yas, suh, I got de money
Mistuh DelamereMarse John give me ter git dem things ter take out ter Belleview in de mawnin'."
"I mean money of your own
"I got a qua'ter ter buy terbacker wid," returned Sandy cautiously.
"Is that all? Have n't you
got some saved up?"
"Well, yas, Mistuh Tom," returned Sandy, with evident reluctance, "
I gotDere's a few dollars put away in my bureau drawer for a rainy day,—not much, suh."
"I'm a little short this afternoon, Sandy, and need some money right away.
Grandfather is n't here, so I can't get any from him. Let me take what you
've gothave for a day or two, Sandy, and I'll
return it with good interest."
"Now Mistuh Tom," said Sandy seriously, "I don' min' lettin' you take my
money, but I hopes you ain' gwine ter use it fer non er dem rakehelly gwineson
er yo'n,—gamblin' an' bettin' an' so fo'th. Yo' grandaddy'll fin' out
'bout you yit, if you don' min' yo' P's and Q's. I does my bes' ter keep yo'
misdoin's f'm 'im, an' sense I b'en tu'ned out er de chu'ch—thoo no
fault er my own, God knows!—I've tol' lies 'nuff 'bout you ter sink a
ship. But it ain't right, Mistuh Tom, it ain't right! an' I only does it fer
de sake er de fam'ly honuh, dat
Mistuh DelamereMarse John sets so much sto' by, an' ter save his feelin's; fer de doctuh says
he must n' git eixcited 'bout nothin', er it mought bring on another stroke."
"That's right, Sandy," replied Tom approvingly; "but the family honor is as safe in my hands as in grandfather's own, and I'm going to use the money for an excellent purpose, in fact to relieve a case of genuine distress; and I'll hand it back to you in a day or two,—perhaps to-morrow. Fetch me the money, Sandy,—that's a good darky!"
"All right, Mistuh Tom, you shill have de money;
SOCIAL ASPIRATIONS OF CAPTAIN MCBANE 163
but I wants ter tell you, suh, dat in all de yeahs I has wo'ked fer yo'
gran'daddy he has never called me a 'darky' ter my face, suh. Co'se I knows de
yre's w'ite folks an' black folks,—but de yre's manners, suh, de yre's manners, an' gent'emen oughter be de ones er use 'em, suh, ef dey
ain't ter be fergot enti'ely!"
"There, there, Sandy," returned Tom in a conciliatory tone, "I beg your pardon! I've been associating with some Northern white folks at the hotel, and picked up the word from them. You're a high-toned colored gentleman, Sandy,—the finest one on the footstool."
Still muttering to himself Sandy retired to his own room, which was in the
house, so that he might be always near his master
,,[sic] SandyHe soon returned with atime[sic]-stained leather pocket-book and a
coarse-knit cotton sock, from which two receptacles he painfully extracted a
number of bills and coins.
"You count dat, Mistuh Tom, so I'll know how much I'm lettin' you have."
"This is n't worth anything," said Tom, pushing aside one roll of bills. "It's Confederate money."
"So it is, suh. It ain't wuth nothin' now; but it has be'n money, an' who kin
tell but what it mought be money ag
'in? De rest er dem bills is greenbacks,—dey'll pass all right, I reckon!"
The good money amounted to about fifty dollars, which Delamere thrust eagerly into his pocket.
"You won't say anything to grandfather about this, will you, Sandy," he said as he turned away.
"No, suh, co'se I won't! Does I ever tell 'im 'bout yo' gwines on? Ef I did,"
he added to himself as the young man disappeared down the street, "I wouldn'
have time ter do nothin' e'se ha'dly. I don'
164 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
know whether I'll ever see dat money
ag'in er no, do' I 'magine de ole gent'eman would n' lemme lose it ef he
knowed. But I ain' gwine ter tell him, whether I git my money back er no,
fer he is jes' so wrop' up in dat boy dat I b'lieve it'd jes' break his
hea't ter fin out how he's be'n gwine on. Doctuh Price has tol' me not ter
let de ole gent'eman git
eixcited, er e'se dey's no tellin' w'at mought happen. He's be'n good
ter me, he has, an' I'm gwine ter take keer er him,—dat's w'at I is,
ez long ez I has de chance."
Delamere went directly to the club, and soon lounged into the cardroom, where several of the members were engaged in play. He sauntered here and there, too much absorbed in his own thoughts to notice that the greetings he received were less cordial than those usually exchanged between the members of a small and select social club. Finally, when Augustus, commonly and more appropriately called "Gus" Davidson, came into the room Tom stepped toward him.
"Will you take a hand in a game, Gus?"
"Don't care if I do," said the other. "Let's sit over here."
Davidson led the way to a table near the fireplace, near which stood a tall screen, which at times occupied various places in the room. Davidson took the place opposite the fireplace, leaving Delamere with his back to the screen.
Delamere staked half of Sandy's money, and lost. He staked the rest, and determined to win, because he could not afford to lose. He had just reached out his hand to gather in the stakes, when he was charged with cheating at cards, of which two members, who had quietly entered the room and posted themselves behind the screen, had secured specific proof.SOCIAL ASPIRATIONS OF CAPTAIN MCBANE 165
A meeting of the membership committee was hastily summoned, it being an hour at
which most of them might be found at the club. To avoid a scandal, and to
save the feelings of a prominent family, Delamere was given an opportunity
to resign quietly from the club, on condition that he
paypaid all his gambling debts within three days, and taketook an oath never to play cards again for money. This latter condition
was made at the suggestion of an elderly member who apparently believed that
a man who would cheat at cards would stick at perjury.
Delamere acquiesced very promptly. The taking of the oath was easy. The payment of some fifteen hundred dollars of debts was a different matter. He went away from the club thoughtfully, and it may be said, in full justice to a past which was far from immaculate, that in his present thoughts he touched a depth of scoundrelism far beyond anything of which he had as yet deemed himself capable. When a man of good position, of whom much is expected, takes to evil courses, his progress is apt to resemble that of a well-bred woman who has started on the downward path,—the pace is all the swifter because of the distance which must be traversed to reach the bottom. Delamere had made rapid headway; having hitherto played with sin, his servant had now become his master, and held him in an iron grip.
HAVING finished cleaning his clothes, Sandy went out to the kitchen for
supper, after which he found
the time hanging somewhat heavily on his hands.himself with nothing to do. Mr. Delamere's absence relieved him from attendance at the house
during the evening. He might have smoked his pipe tranquilly in the kitchen
until bed-time, had not the cook intimated, rather pointedly, that she
expected other company. To a man of Sandy's tact a word was sufficient, and
he resigned himself to seeking companionship elsewhere.
Under normal circumstances, Sandy would have attended prayer-meeting on this
particular evening of the week; but being still in contumacy, and cherishing
what he considered the just resentment of a man falsely accused, he stifled
the inclination which by long habit led him toward the church, and set out
for the house of a friend with whom it occurred to him that he might spend
the evening pleasantly. Unfortunately his friend proved to be not at home, so
Sandy turned his footsteps toward the lower part of town, where the streets
were well lighted, and on pleasant evenings quite animated. On the way he
Davis WalkerBrown, whom he had known for many years, though their paths did not often
cross. In his loneliness Sandy accepted an invitation to go with Josh and have a
drink,—a single drink.
When Sandy was going home about eleven o'clock, three sheets in the wind,
such was the potent effect of the single drink and those which had followed
it, he was scared almost into soberness by a remarkable apparition. As it
seemed to Sandy, he saw himself hurrying along in front of himself toward the house. Possibly
the muddled condition of Sandy's intellect had so affected his judgement as
to vitiate any conclusion he might draw, but Sandy was quite sober enough to
ceive that the figure ahead of him wore his best clothes and looked
exactly like him, but seemed to be in something more of a hurry, a
discrepancy which Sandy at once corrected by quickening his own pace so as
to maintain as nearly as possible an equal distance between himself and his
double. The situation was certainly an incomprehensible one, and savored of
"Ef dat's me gwine 'long in front," mused Sandy, in vinous perplexity, "den who is dis behin' here? Dey ain' but one er me, an' my ha'nt would n'leave my body 'tel I wuz dead. Ef dat's me in front, den I mus' be my own ha'nt; an' whichever one of us is de ha'nt, de yuther must be dead an' don' know it. I don' know what ter make er no sech gwines-on, I don't. May be it ain' me after all, but it certainly do look lack me."
When the apparition disappeared in the house by the side door, Sandy stood in
the yard for several minutes, under the shade of an elm tree, before he
could make up his mind to enter the house. He took courage, however, upon
the reflection that perhaps after all, it was only the bad liquor he had
,. Bad liquor often made people see double.
He entered the house. It was dark, except for a 168 THE MARROW OF TRADITION light in Tom Delamere's room. Sandy tapped softly at the door.
"Who's there?" came Delamere's voice, in
what might have been recognized as a somewhat startled voice.tone, after a momentary silence.
"It's me, suh, Sandy."
They both spoke softly. It was the rule of the house when Mr. Delamere had retired, and though he was not at home, habit held its wonted sway.
"Just a moment, Sandy."
Sandy waited patiently in the hall until the door was opened. If the room showed any signs of haste or disorder, Sandy was too full of his own thoughts,—and other things,—to notice them.
"What do you want, Sandy," asked Tom.
"Mistuh Tom," asked Sandy solemnly, "ef I wuz in yo' place, an' you wuz in my place, an' we wuz bofe in de same place, whar would I be?"
Tom looked at Sandy keenly, with a touch of apprehension. Did Sandy mean
anything in particular by this enigmatical inquiry, and if so, what? But
Sandy's face clearly indicated a state of mind in which consecutive thought
was improbable; and after a
momentarybrief glance Delamere breathed more freely.
"I give it up, Sandy," he responded lightly. "That's too deep for me."
"'Scuse me, Mistuh Tom, but is you heared er seed anybody er anything come in de house fer de las' ten minutes?"
"Why, no, Sandy, I have n't heard any one. I came from the club an hour ago. I
had forgetten my key, and Sally got up and let me in, and then went back to
bed. I've been sitting here reading ever since. I
would have heard any one who came in."
"Mistuh Tom," inquired Sandy anxiously, "would you 'low dat I'd be'n drinkin' too much?"
"No, Sandy, I should say that you were sober enough, though of course you may have had a few drinks. Perhaps you'd like another? I've got something good here."
"No, suh, Mistuh Tom, no, suh! No mo' liquor fer me, suh, never! When liquor kin make a man see his own ha'nt, it's 'bout time fer dat man ter quit drinkin', it sho' is! Good-night, Mistuh Tom."
As Sandy turned to go, Delamere was struck by a sudden and daring thought. The creature of impulse, he acted upon it immediately.
"By the way, Sandy," he exclaimed carelessly, "I can pay you back that money you were good enough to lend me this afternoon. I think I'll sleep better if I have the debt off my mind, and I should n't wonder if you would. You don't mind having it in gold, do you?"
"No, indeed, suh," replied Sandy. "I ain' seen no gol' fer so long dat de sight er it'd be good fer my eyes."
Tom counted out ten five-dollar gold pieces upon the table at his elbow.
"And here's another, Sandy," he said, adding an eleventh, "as interest for the use of it."
"Thank 'y', Mistuh Tom. I did n't spec' no intrus', but I don' never 'fuse gol' w'en I kin git it."
"And here," added Delamere, reaching carelessly into a bureau drawer, "is a little old silk purse that I've had since I was a boy. I'll put the gold in it, Sandy; it will hold it very nicely."
"Thank 'y', Mistuh Tom. You're a gentleman, suh, an' wo'thy
ofer de fam'ly name.
Good-night, suh, an'
470[sic] THE MARROW OF TRADITION
I hope yo' dreams'll be pleasanter 'n'
mine. Ef it wa'n't fer dis gol' kinder takin' my min' of'n dat ha'nt, I don'
s'pose I 'd 'a' be'nbe able to do much sleepin' ter-night. Good-night,
Whether or not Delamere slept soundly, or was troubled by dreams, pleasant or
unpleasant, it is nevertheless true that he locked his door, and sat up an
hour later, looking through the drawers
inof his roombureau, and burning several
articles in the little iron stove which constituted part of the bedroom
It is also true that he rose very early, before the household was stirring. The cook slept in a room off the kitchen which was in an outhouse in the back yard. She was just stretching herself, prepatory to getting up, when Tom came to her window and said that he was going off hunting, to be gone all day, and that he would not wait for breakfast.
ELLIS left the office of the Morning Chronicle about eleven o'clock the same
evening and set out to walk home. His boarding-house was only a short
distance beyond old Mr. Delamere's residence, and while he might have saved
time and labor by a slightly shorter route, he generally selected this one
because it led also by Major Carteret's house. Sometimes there would be a ray of
light from Clara's room, which was on one of the front corners; and at any
rate he would have the pleasure of gazing at the outside of the casket that
enshrined the jewel of his heart. It was true that this purely sentimental
pleasure was sometimes dashed with bitterness at the thought of his rival;
but one in love must take the bitter with the sweet, and who would say that
a spice of jealousy does not add a certain zest to love? On this particular
evening, however, he was in a hopeful mood. At the Clarendon Club, where he
had gone, a couple of hours before, to verify a certain news item for the
morning paper, he had heard a story about Tom Delamere, which, he imagined,
would spike that gentleman's guns for all time, so far as Miss Pemberton was
concerned. So grave an affair as cheating at cards could never be kept
secret,—it was certain to reach her ears; and Ellis was morally
certain that Clara would never marry a man who had been proved dishonorable.
172 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
all probability there would be no great
sensation about the matter. Delamere was too well connected; too many
prominent people would be involved
collaterally,—even Clara, and the
editor himself, of whom Delamere was a distant cousin. The reputation of the
club was also to be considered. Ellis was not the man to feel a malicious
delight in the misfortunes of another, nor was he a pessimist who welcomed
scandal and disgrace with open arms, as confirming a gloomy theory of human
life. But, with the best intentions in the world, it was no more than human
nature that he should feel a certain elation in the thought that his rival
had been practically disposed of, and the field left clear; especially since
this good situation had been brought about merely by the unmasking of a
hypocrite, who had held him at an unfair disadvantage in the race for
The night was quiet, except
here and there for the faint distant sound of
music now and then, or
the mellow laughter of some group of revellers. Ellis met but few
pedestrians, but as he neared old Mr. Delamere's, he saw two men walking in
the same direction as his own, on the opposite side of the street. He had
observed that they kept at about an equal distance apart, and that the
second, from the stealthy manner in which he was making his way, was anxious
to keep the first in sight, without disclosing his own presence. This
aroused Ellis's curiosity, which was satisfied in some degree when the man
in advance stopped beneath a lamp-post and stood for a moment looking across
the street, with his face plainly visible in the yellow circle of light. It
was a dark face, and Ellis recognized it instantly as that of old Mr.
Delamere's body servant, whose personal appearance had been very vividly
A MIDNIGHT WALK 173
upon Ellis at the christening dinner at Major Carteret's. He had seen Sandy once since, too, at the hotel cakewalk.
The negro had a small bundle in his hand, the nature of which Ellis could
not make out.
When Sandy had stopped beneath the lamp-post, the man who was following him had dodged behind a tree-trunk. When Sandy moved on, Ellis, who had stopped in turn, saw the man in hiding come out and follow Sandy. When this second man came in range of the light Ellis wondered that there should be two men so much alike. The first of the two had undoubtedly been Sandy. Ellis had recognized the peculiar, old-fashioned coat that Sandy had worn upon the two occasions when he had noticed him. Barring this difference, and the somewhat unsteady gait of the second man, the two were as much alike as twin brothers.
When they had entered Mr. Delamere's house, one after the other,—in the stillness of the night Ellis could perceive that each of them tried to make as little noise as possible,—Ellis supposed that they were probably relatives, both employed as servants, or that some younger negro, taking Sandy for a model, was trying to pattern himself after his superior. Why all this mystery, of course he could not imagine, unless the younger man had been out without permission and was trying to avoid the accusing eye of Sandy. Ellis was vaguely conscious that he had seen the other negro somewhere, but he could not for the moment place him,—there were so many negroes, nearly three Negroes to one white man in the city of Wellington!
The subject, however, while curious, was not important as compared with the
thoughts of his sweet-
174 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
heart which drove it from his mind.
Clara had been kind to him the night before,—whatever her motive, she
had been kind, and could not consistently return to her attitude of
coldness. With Delamere hopelessly discredited,
heEllis hoped to have at least
fair play,—with fair play he would take his chances of the
ON Friday morning, when old Mrs. Ochiltree's cook Dinah went to wake her mistress, she was confronted with a sight that well-nigh blanched her ebony cheek and caused her eyes to almost
burststart from her head with horror. As soon as she could command her trembling limbs sufficiently to make them carry her, she rushed out of the house and down the street, bareheaded, covering in an incredibly short time the few blocks that separated Mrs. Ochiltree's residence from that of her niece.
She hastened around the house, and finding the back door open and the servants stirring, ran into the house and up the stairs with the familiarity of an old servant, not stopping until she reached the door of Mrs. Carteret's chamber, at which she knocked in great agitation.
Entering in response to Mrs. Carteret's invitation, she found the lady, dressed in a simple wrapper, superintending the morning toilet of little Dodie, who was a wakeful child, and insisted upon rising with the birds, for whose music he still showed a great fondness, in spite of his narrow escape while listening to the mocking-bird.
"What is it, Dinah?" asked Mrs. Carteret, alarmed at the frightened face of her aunt's old servitor.
"Oh, my Lawd, Mis' 'Livy, my Lawd, my Lawd!
176 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
My legs is trim'lin' so dat I can't ha'dly hol' my han's stiddy 'nough ter say w'at I
hasgot ter say! O Lawd have
mussy on us po' sinners! w'atever is gwine ter happen in dis worl' er sin
"What in the world is the matter, Dinah?" demanded Mrs. Carteret, whose own excitement had increased with the length of this preamble. "Has anything happened to Aunt Polly?"
"Somebody done broke in de house las' night, Mis' 'Livy, an' kill' Mis' Polly, an' lef' her layin' dead on de flo', in her own blood, wid her cedar chis' broke' open, an' eve'thing scattered roun' de flo'! Oh, my Lawd, my Lawd, my Lawd, my Lawd!"
Mrs. Carteret was shocked beyond expression. Perhaps the spectacle of Dinah's unrestrained terror aided her to retain a greater measure of self-control than she might otherwise have been capable of. Giving the nurse some directions in regard to the child, she hastily descended the stairs, and seizing a hat and jacket from the rack in the hall, ran immediately with Dinah to the scene of the tragedy. Before the thought of this violent death all her aunt's faults faded into insignificance, and only her good qualities were remembered. She had reared Olivia; she had stood up for the memory of Olivia's mother when others had seemed to forget what was due to it. To her niece she had been a second mother, and had never been lacking in affection.
More than one motive, however, lent wings to Mrs. Carteret's feet. Her
aunt's incomplete disclosures on the day of the drive past the hospital had
been weighing upon Mrs. Carteret's mind, and she had intended to make
another effort this very day, to get an answer to her question about the
papers which the woman had
A SHOCKING CRIME 177
claimed were in existence. Suppose her aunt had really found such papers,—papers which would
purportseem to prove the preposterous claim made by her father's mulatto mistress? And sSuppose that, with the fatuity which generally leads human beings to keep compromising documents, her aunt had preserved these papers? If they should be found there in the house, there might be a scandal, if nothing worse, and this was to be avoided at all hazards.
Guided by some fortunate instinct, Dinah had as yet informed no one
beforebut Mrs. Carteret of her discovery. If they could reach the house before the murder became known to any one elsethird person, she might be the first to secure access to the remaining contents of the cedar chest, which would be likely to be held as evidence in case the officers of the law forestalled her own arrival.
They found the house wrapped in the silence of death. Mrs. Carteret entered the chamber of the dead woman. Upon the floor, where it had fallen, lay the body in a pool of blood, the strongly marked countenance scarcely more grim in the rigidity of death than it had been in life. A gaping wound in the head accounted easily for the death. The cedar chest stood open, its strong fastenings having been broken by a steel bar which still lay beside it. Near it were scattered pieces of old lace, antiquated jewelry, tarnished silver-ware,—the various mute souvenirs of the joys and sorrows of a long and active life.
Kneeling by the open chest, Mrs. Carteret glanced hurriedly through its contents. There were no papers there except a few old deeds and letters. She had risen with a sigh of relief, when she perceived the end of a paper projecting from beneath the edge of a rug which had been carelessly rumpled, probably by 178 THE MARROW OF TRADITION the burglar in his hasty search for plunder. This paper, or sealed envelope as it proved to be, which evidently contained some enclosure, she seized, and at the sound of approaching footsteps thrust hastily into her own bosom.
The sight of two agitated women rushing through the quiet streets at so
early an hour in the morning had attracted attention and aroused curiosity,
and the story of the murder,
once given outhaving once become known, had spread with the customary rapidity of bad news. Very soon a policeman, and a little later a sheriff's officer, arrived at the house and took charge of the remains to await the arrival of the coroner.
By nine o'clock a coroner's jury had been summoned, who, after brief deliberation, returned a verdict of willful murder at the hands of some person or persons unknown, while engaged in the commission of a burglary.
No sooner was the verdict announced than the community, or at least the white third of it, resolved itself spontaneously into a committee of the whole to discover the perpetrator of this dastardly crime, which, at this stage of the affair, seemed merely one of robbery and murder.
Suspicion was at once directed toward the negroes, as it always is when an unexplained crime is committed in a Southern community. The suspicion was not entirely an illogical one. Having been, for generations, trained up to thriftlessness, theft, and immorality, against which only thirty years of very limited opportunity can be offset, during which brief period they have been denied in large measure the healthful social stimulus and sympathy which holds most men in the path of rectitude, colored people might reasonably be expected to commit at least a A SHOCKING CRIME 179 share of crime proportionate to their numbers. The population of the town was at least two thirds colored. The chances were, therefore, in the absence of evidence, at least two to one that a man of color had committed the crime. The Southern tendency to charge the negroes with all the crime and immorality of that region, unjust and exaggerated as the claim may be, was therefore not without a logical basis to the extent above indicated.
It must not be imagined that any logic was needed, or any reasoning consciously worked out. The mere suggestion that the crime had been committed by a negro was equivalent to proof against any negro that might be suspected and could not prove his innocence. A committee of white men was hastily formed. Acting independently of the police force, which was practically ignored as likely to favor the negroes, this committee set to work to discover the murderer.
The spontaneous activity of the whites was accompanied by a visible
shrinkage of the colored population. This could not be taken as any
indication of guilt, but was merely a recognition of the palpable fact
on their part that the American habit of lynching had so whetted the thirst for black blood, that a negro suspected of crime had to face at least the possibility of a short shrift and a long rope, not to mention more gruesome horrors, without the intervention of judge or jury. Since to have a black face at such a time was to challenge suspicion, and there beingsince there was neither the martyr's glory nor the saint's renown in being killed for some one else's crime, and very little hope of successful resistance in case of an attempt at lynching, it was obviously the part of prudence for those thus marked to seek immunity in a temporary disappearance from public view.
ABOUT ten o'clock, on the morning of the discovery of the murder, Captain McBane and General Belmont, as though moved by a common impulse, found themselves at the office of the Morning Chronicle. Carteret was expecting them, though there had been no appointment made. These three resourceful and energetic minds, representing no organized body, and clothed with no legal authority, had so completely arrogated to themselves the leadership of white public sentiment as to come together instinctively when an event happened which concerned the public, and, as this murder presumably did, involved the matter of race-[sic]
"Well, gentlemen," demanded McBane impatiently, "what are we going to do with the scoundrel when we catch him?"
"They've got the murderer," announced a reporter, entering the room.
"Who is he?" they
askeddemanded in a breath.
"A nigger by the name of Sandy Campbell, a servant of old Mr. Delamere."
"How did they catch him?"
"Our Jerry saw him last night, going toward Mrs. Ochiltree's house, and a white man saw him coming away, half an hour later."
"Has he confessed?"THE NECESSITY OF AN EXAMPLE 181
"No, but he might as well. When the posse went to arrest him, they found him
cleaning the clothes he had worn last night, and discovered in his room a
part of the plunder.
" He denies it strenuously, but it seems a clear case."
"There can be no doubt," said Ellis, who had come into the room behind the reporter. "I saw the negro last night, at twelve o'clock, going into Mr. Delamere's yard, with a bundle in his hand."
"He is the last negro I
wshould have suspected," said Carteret. "Mr. Delamere
had implicit confidence in him."
"All niggers are alike," remarked McBane sententiously. "The only way to keep them from stealing is not to give them the chance. A nigger will steal a cent off a dead man's eye. He has assaulted and murdered a white woman,—an example should be made of him."
Carteret recalled very distinctly the presence of this negro at his own
residence on the occasion of little Theodore's christening dinner. He
remembered having questioned the prudence of letting a servant know that
Mrs. Ochiltree kept money in the house. Mr. Delamere had insisted
strenuously upon the honesty of this particular negro.
But tThe whole race, in
the major's opinion, was morally undeveloped, and only held within bounds by
the restraining influence of the white people. Under Mr. Delamere's thumb
this Sandy had been a model servant,—faithful, docile, respectful, and
self-respecting .; Bbut Mr. Delamere had grown old, and had probably lost in a
measure his moral influence over his servant. Left to his own degraded
ancestral instincts, Sandy had begun to deteriorate, and a rapid decline had
culminated in this
182 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
robbery and murder,—and who knew what other horror? The criminal was a negro, the victim a white woman;—it was only reasonable to expect the worst.
"He'll swing for it," observed the general.
Ellis went into another room, where his duty called him.
"He should burn for it," averred Mc
VBane. "I say burn the nigger."
"This," said Carteret, "is something more than an ordinary crime, to be dealt with by the ordinary processes of law. It is a murderous and fatal assault upon a woman of our race,—upon our race in the person of its womanhood, its crown and flower. If such crimes are not punished with swift and terrible directness, the whole white womanhood of the South is in danger."
"Burn the nigger," repeated McBane automatically.
"Neither is this a mere sporadic crime," Carteret went on. "It is symptomatic; it is the logical and inevitable result of the conditions which have prevailed in this town for the past year. It is the last straw."
"Burn the nigger," reiterated McBane. "We seem to have the right nigger, but
whether we have or not, burn a nigger. It is an
assault upon the white race, in the person of old Mrs. Ochiltree, committed
by the black race, in the person of some nigger. It would justify the white
people in burning any nigger. The example would be
all the more powerful if we got the wrong one. It would serve notice on the
niggers that we shall hold
sthe whole race responsible for the misdeeds of
"In ancient Rome," said the general, "when a THE NECESSITY OF AN EXAMPLE 183 master was killedby a slave, all his slaves were put to the sword."
"We could n't afford that before the war," said McBane
., " Bbut the niggers
don't belong to anybody now, and there's nothing to prevent our doing as we
please with them. A dead nigger is no loss to any white man. I say burn the
"I do not believe," said Carteret, who had gone to the window and was looking out, "I do not believe that we need trouble ourselves personally about his punishment. I should judge, from the commotion in the street, that the public will take the matter into its own hands. I, for one, would prefer that any violence, however justifiable, should take place without my active intervention."
"It won't take place without mine, if I know it," exclaimed McBane, starting for the door.
"Hold on a minute, captain," exclaimed Carteret. "There 's more at stake in this matter than the life of a black scoundrel. Wellington is in the hands of negroes and scalawags. What better time to rescue it?"
i's a trifle premature," replied the general. "I should have preferred to
have this take place, if it was to happen, say three months hence, on the
eve of the election. But discussion always provokes thirst with me; I
wonder if I could get Jerry to bring us some drinks?"
Carteret summoned the porter. Jerry's usual manner had taken on an element of self-importance, resulting in what one might describe as a sort of condescending obsequiousness. Though still a porter, he was also a hero, and wore his aureole.
"Jerry," said the general kindly, "the white peo-
184 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
ple are very much pleased with the assistance you have
renderedgiven them in apprehending this scoundrel Campbell. You
have rendered a great public service, Jerry, and we wish you to know that it
"Thank y' Gin'l, thank y', suh! I alluz tries ter do my duty, suh, an'
stan' by dem dat stan's by me. Dat low-down nigger oughter be lynch', suh,
don't you think, er e'se bu'nt?
dDere ain' nothin' too bad ter happen ter
"No doubt he will be punished as he deserves, Jerry," returned the general, "and we will see that you are suitably rewarded. Go across the street and get me three Calhoun cocktails. I seem to have nothing less than a two-dollar bill, but you may keep the change, Jerry—all the change."
Jerry was very happy. He had distinguished himself in the public view, for to Jerry, as to the white people themselves, the white people were the public. He had won the good will of the best people, and had already begun to reap a tangible reward. It is true that several strange white men looked at him with lowering brows as he crossed the street, which was curiously empty of colored people; but he nevertheless went firmly forward, panoplied in the consciousness of his own rectitude, and serenely confident of the protection of the major and the major's friends.
"Jerry is about the only negro I have seen since nine o'clock," observed the general when the porter had gone. "If this were election day, where would the negro vote be?"
"In hiding, where most of the negro population is to-day," answered McBane. "It's a pity, if old Mrs. Ochiltree had to go this way, that it could n't have been deferred a month or six weeks."THE NECESSITY OF AN EXAMPLE 185
Carteret frowned at this remark, which seemed lacking in human feeling, as well as in respect to his wife's dead relative.
"But," resumed the general, "if this negro is lynched, as he well deserves to be, it will not be without its effect. We still have a weapon in reserve for the election, which this affair will only render more effective. What became of the piece in the negro paper?"
"I have it here," answered Carteret. "I was just about to use it as the text for an editorial."
"Save it a while longer," responded the general. "This crime itself will give you text enough for a four-volume work."
When this conference ended, Carteret immediately put into press an extra
edition of the Morning Chronicle, which was
onsoon upon the streets an hour later, giving
details of the crime, which was characterized as an atrocious assault upon a
defenseless old lady, whose age and sex would have protected her from harm
at the hands of any one but a brute in the lowest human form. This event,
the Chronicle suggested, had only confirmed the opinion, which had been of
late growing upon the white people, that drastic efforts were necessary to
protect the white wom aen of the South against brutal, lascivious and
murderous assaults at the hands of negro men. It was only another
significant example of the results which might have been foreseen from the
application of a false and pernicious political theory, by which ignorance,
clothed in a little brief authority, was sought to be exalted over
knowledge, vice over virtue, an inferior and degraded race above the
heaven-crowned Anglo-Saxon. If an outraged people, justly infuriated, and
impatient of the slow
186 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
processes of the courts, should assert
their inherent sovereignty, which the law after all was merely intended to
embody, and should choose, in obedience to the higher law, to set aside,
temporarily, the ordinary judicial procedure, it would serve as a warning
and an example to the vicious elements of the community, of the swift and
terrible punishment which would fall, like the judgment of God, upon any one who laid sacreligious hands upon white womanhood.
DR. MILLER, who had sat up late the night before with a difficult case at the hospital, was roused, at about eleven o'clock, from a deep and dreamless sleep. Struggling back into consciousness, he was informed by his wife, who stood by his bedside, that Mr. Watson, the colored lawyer, wished to see him upon a matter of great importance.
"Nothing but a matter of life and death would make me get up just now," he said with a portentous yawn.
"This is a matter of life and death," replied Janet. "Old Mrs. Polly Ochiltree was robbed and murdered last night, and Sandy Campbell has been arrested for the crime,—and they are going to lynch him!"
"Tell Watson to come right up," exclaimed Miller, springing out of bed. "We can talk while I'm dressing."
While Miller made a hasty toilet Watson explained the situation. Campbell had been arrested on the charge of murder. He had been seen, during the night, in the neighborhood of the scene of the crime, by two different persons, a negro and a white man, and had been identified later while entering Mr. Delamere's house, where he lived, and where damning proofs of his guilt had been discovered; the most important item of which was an old-fashioned knit silk purse, 188 THE MARROW OF TRADITION recognized as Mrs. Ochiltree's, and several gold pieces of early coinage, of which the murdered woman was known to have a number. Watson brought with him one of the first copies procurable of the extra edition of the Chronicle, which contained these facts and further information.
They were still talking when Mrs. Miller, knocking at the door, announced
Bbig Josh Brown WalkerGreen wished to see the doctor about Sandy Campbell. Miller took his collar and necktie in his hand and went downstairs, where Josh sat waiting.
BrownGreen, "de w'ite folks is talkin' 'bout lynchin' Sandy Campbell fer killin' ole Mis' Ochiltree. He never done it, an' dey ought n' ter be 'lowed ter lynch 'im."
"They ought not to lynch him, even if he committed the crime," returned Miller, "but still less if he did not. What do you know about it?"
"I know he was wid me, suh, las' night, at de time when dey say ole Mis' Ochiltree wuz killed. We wuz down ter Sam Taylor's place, havin' a little game of kyards an' a little liquor. Den we lef dere an' went up ez fur ez de corner er Main an' Vine Streets, where we pa'ted, an' Sandy went 'long to'ds home. Mo'over, dey say he had on check' britches an' a blue coat. When Sandy wuz wid me he had on gray clo's, an' when we sep'rated he wa'n't in no shape ter be changin' his clo's, let 'lone robbin' er killin' anybody."
"Your testimony ought to prove an alibi for him," declared Miller.
"Dere ain' gwine ter be no chance ter prove nothin',
on'less'n we kin do it
mighty quick! Dey say dey're gwine ter lynch 'im ter-night,—some un 'em is
talkin' 'bout burnin' 'im. My idee is ter hunt up de niggers
HOW NOT TO PREVENT A LYNCHING 189
an' git 'em ter stan' tergether and go an' gyard de jail."
"Why should n't we go to the principal white people of the town and tell them Josh's story, and appeal to them to stop this thing until Campbell can have a hearing?"
"It would n't do any good," said Watson despondently, "their blood is up. It seems that some colored man attacked Mrs. Ochiltree, and he was a murderous villain, whoever he may be. To quote Josh would destroy the effect of the story,—we know he never harmed any one but himself"—
"An' a few keerliss people w'at got in my way," corrected Josh.
But hH ee has been in court several times for fighting,—and that 's against him.
To have been at Sam Taylor's place is against Sandy, too, rather than in his
favor. No, Josh, the white people would believe that you were trying to
shield Sandy, and you would probably be arrested as an accomplice."
"But look a-here, Mr. Watson,—Dr. Miller, is we-all jes' got ter set down here, widout openin' ou' mouths, an' let dese w'ite folks hang er bu'n a man w'at we know ain' guilty? Dat ain't no law, ner jestice, ner nothin'! Ef you-all won't he'p, I'll do somethin' myse'f! Dere's two niggers ter one white man in dis town, an' I m sho' I kin fin' fifty of 'em w'at 'll fight, ef dey kin fin' anybody ter lead 'em."
,w hold on, Josh," argued Miller ,; "what is to be gained by fighting?
Suppose you got your crowd together and surrounded the jail,—what then?"
"There'd be a clash," declared Watson, "and instead of one dead negro there'd be fifty. The white people are claiming now that Campbell did n't stop with 190 THE MARROW OF TRADITION robbery and murder. A special edition of the Morning Chronicle, just out, suggests a further purpose, and has all the old shopworn cant about race purity and supremacy and imperative necessity, which always comes to the front whenever it is sought to justify some outrage on the colored folks. The blood of the whites is up, I tell you!"
"Is there anything to that suggestion?" asked Miller incredulously.
"It does n't matter whether there is or not," returned Watson. "Merely to suggest it proves it. Nothing was said about this feature until the paper came out,—and even its statement is vague and indefinite,—but now the claim is in every mouth. I met only black looks as I came down the street. White men with whom I have long been on friendly terms passed me without a word. A negro has been arrested on suspicion,—the entire race is condemned on general principles."
"The whole thing is profoundly discouraging," said Miller sadly. "Try as we may to build up the race in the essentials of good citizenship and to win the good opinion of the best people, some black scoundrel comes along, and by a single criminal act, committed in the twinkling of an eye, neutralizes the effect of a whole year's work."
"It's mighty easy neut'alize', er whatever you call it," said Josh
sullenly. "De w'ite folks don' want too good an opinion er de niggers,—ef
dey had a good opinion of 'em dey would n' have no excuse fer 'busin' an'
hangin' an' burnin' 'em. But ef dey can't keep from doin' it, let 'em git de
right man! Dis way er pickin' up de fus' nigger dey comes across, an'
stringin' 'im up rega
rdl ess, ought ter be stop', an' stop' right now!"
"Yes, that's the worst of lynch law," said Watson
.; " Bbut we are wasting
valuable time,—it's hardly worth while for us to discuss a subject we are
all agreed upon. One of our race, accused of certain acts, is about to be
put to death without judge or jury, ostensibly because he committed a crime,—really because he is a negro, for if he were white he would not be
lynched. It is thus made a race issue, on the one side as well as on the
other. What can we do to protect him?"
"We kin fight, ef we haf ter," replied Josh resolutely.
"Well, now, let us see. Suppose the colored people armed themselves? Messages would at once be sent to every town and county in the neighborhood. White men from all over the state, armed to the teeth, would at the slightest word pour into town on every railroad train, and extras would be run for their benefit."
"They're already coming in," said Watson.
"We might go to the sheriff," suggested Miller, "and demand that he telegraph the governor to call out the militia."
"I spoke to the sheriff an hour ago," replied Watson. "He has a white face
and a whiter liver. He does not dare call out the militia to protect a negro
charged with such a brutal crime
.;— Aand if he did, the militia are white
men, and who can say that their efforts would not be directed to keeping the
negroes out of the way, in order that the white devils might do their worst?
The whole machinery of the state is in the hands of white men, elected
partly by our votes. When the color line is drawn, if they choose to stand
together with the rest of their race against us, or to
192 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
remain passive and let the others work their will, we are helpless,—our cause is hopeless."
"We might call on the general government," said Miller. "Surely the President would intervene."
"Such a demand would be of no avail," returned Watson. "The government can
only intervene under certain conditions,
of the existence of which it must be informed
through certaindesignated channels. It never sees anything that is not officially
called to its attention. The whole negro population of the South might be
slaughtered before the necessary red tape could be spun out to inform the
President that a state of anarchy existedprevailed. There's no hope there."
"Den w'at we gwine ter do?" demanded Josh indignantly, "jes' set here an' let 'em hang Sandy, er bu'n 'im?"
"God knows!" exclaimed Miller. "The outlook is dark, but we should at least try to do something. There must be some white men in the town who would stand for law and order,—there's no possible chance for Sandy to escape hanging by due process of law, if he is guilty. We might at least try half a dozen gentlemen."
"We'd better leave Josh here," said Watson. "He's too truculent. If he went on the street he'd make trouble, and if he accompanied us he'd do more harm than good. Wait for us here, Josh, until we've seen what we can do. We'll be back in half an hour."
In half an hour they had both returned.
"It's no use," reported Watson gloomily. "I called at the mayor's office and found it locked. He is doubtless afraid on his own account, and would not dream of asserting his authority. I then looked up HOW NOT TO PREVENT A LYNCHING 193 Judge Everton, who has always seemed to be fair. My reception was cold. He admitted that lynching was, as a rule, unjustifiable, but maintained that there were exceptions to all rules,—that laws were made, after all, to express the will of the people in regard to the ordinary administration of justice, but that in an emergency the sovereign people might assert itself and take the law into its own hands,—the creature was not greater than the creator. He laughed at my suggestion that Sandy was innocent. 'If he is innocent,' he said, 'then produce the real criminal. You negroes are standing in your own light when you try to protect such dastardly scoundrels as this Campbell, who is an enemy of society and not fit to live. I shall not move in the matter. If a negro wants the protection of the law, let him obey the law.' A wise judge,—a second Daniel come to judgment! If this were the law, there would be no need of judges or juries."
"I called on Dr. Price," said Miller, "my good friend Dr. Price, who would
rather lie than hurt my feelings. 'Miller,' he
said,declared, 'this is no affair
of mine, or yours. I have too much respect for myself and my profession to
interfere in such a matter, and you will accomplish nothing, and only lessen
your own influence, by having anything to say.' 'But the man may be
innocent,' I replied, 'there is every reason to believe that he is.' He
shook his head pityingly. 'You are self-deceived, Miller ,; your prejudice has
warped your judgment. The proof is overwhelming that he robbed this old
lady, laid violent hands upon her, and left her dead. If he did no more, he
has violated the written and unwritten law of the Southern States. I could
not save him if I would, Miller, and
194 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
frankly, I would not if I could. If he is innocent, his people can console themselves
with the reflection that Mrs. Ochiltree was also innocent, and balance one
crime against the other, the white against the black. Of course I shall take
no part in whatever may be done,—but it is not my affair, nor yours. Take
my advice, Miller, and keep out of it.'
"That is the situation," added Miller, summing up. "Their friendship for us, a slender stream at the best, dries up entirely when it strikes their prejudices. There is seemingly not one white man in Wellington who will speak a word for law, order, decency, or humanity. Those who do not participate will stand idly by and see an untried man deliberately and brutally murdered. Race prejudice is the devil unchained."
"Well, den, suh," said Josh, "where does we stan' now? W'at is we gwine ter do? I would n' min' fightin', fer my time ain't come yit,—I feels dat in my bones. W'at we gwine ter do, dat's w'at I wanter know."
"What does old Mr. Delamere have to say about the matter?" asked Miller suddenly. "Why have n't we thought of him before? Has he been seen?"
"No," replied Watson gloomily, "and for a good reason,—he is not in town. I came by the house just now, and learned that he went out to his country place yesterday afternoon, to remain a week. Sandy was to have followed him out there this morning,—it's a pity he did n't go yesterday. The old gentleman has probably heard nothing about the matter."
"How about young Delamere?"
"He went away early this morning, down the river, to fish. He'll probably
not hear of it before night,
HOW NOT TO PREVENT A LYNCHING 195
and he's only a boy anyway, and could
probablyvery likely do nothing," said Watson.
Miller looked at his watch.
"Belleview is ten miles away," he said. "It is now eleven o'clock. I can drive out there in an hour and a half at the farthest. I'll go and see Mr. Delamere,—he can do more than any living man, if he is able to do anything at all. There's never been a lynching here, and one good white man, if he choose, may stem the flood long enough to give justice a chance. Keep track of the white people while I'm gone, Watson; and you, Josh, learn what the colored folks are saying, and do nothing rash until I return. In the meantime, do all that you can to find out who did commit this most atrocious murder."
MILLER did not reach his destination without interruption. At one point a considerable stretch of the road was under repair, which made it necessary for him to travel slowly. His horse cast a shoe, and threatened to go lame; but in the course of time he arrived at the entrance gate of Belleview, entering which he struck into a private road, bordered by massive oaks, whose multitudinous branches, hung with long streamers of trailing moss, formed for much of the way a thick canopy above his head. It took him only a few minutes to traverse the quarter of a mile that lay between the entrance gate and the house itself.
This old colonial plantation, rich in legendary lore and replete with
historic distinction, had been in the Delamere family for nearly two hundred
years. Along the bank of the river which skirted its domain the famous
pirate Blackbeard had held high carnival, and was reputed to have buried
much treasure, vague traditions of which still lingered among the negroes
and poor whites of the country roundabout. The beautiful residence, rising
white and stately in a grove of ancient oaks, dated from 1750, and was built
of brick which had been brought from England. Enlarged and improved from
generation to generation, it stood, like a baronial castle, upon a slight
from which could be surveyed the large demesne still belonging to the estate, which had shrunk greatly from its
colonial dimensions. While still embracing several thousand acres, part
forest and part cleared land, it had not of late years been profitable; in
spite of which Mr. Delamere, with the conservatism of his age and caste, had
never been able to make up his mind to part with any considerable portion of
it. His grandson, he imagined,
would be able tocould make the estate pay and yet preserve it
in its integrity. Here, in pleasant weather, surrounded by the scenes which
he loved, old Mr. Delamere spent much of the time during his declining
Dr. Miller had once passed a day at Belleview, upon Mr. Delamere's
invitation. For this old-fashioned gentleman, whose ideals not even slavery
had been able to spoil, regarded himself as a trustee for the great public,
which ought, in his opinion, to take as much pride as he in the
contemplation of this historic landmark. In earlier years Mr. Delamere had
been a practicing lawyer, and had numbered Miller's father among his
clients. He had always been regarded as friendly to the colored people, and,
until age and ill health had
disableddriven him from active life, had taken a lively
interest in their advancement since the abolition of slavery ;. and uUpon the
public opening of Miller's new hospital, he had made an effort to be
present, and had made a little speech of approval and encouragement which
had manifested his kindliness and given Miller much pleasure.
It was with the consciousness, therefore, that he was approaching a friend, as well as Sandy's master, that Miller's mind was chiefly occupied as his tired horse, scenting the end of his efforts, bore him with a final 198 THE MARROW OF TRADITION burst of speed along the last few rods of the journey; for the urgency of Miller's errand, involving as it did the issues of life and death, did not permit him to enjoy the charm of mossy oak or forest reaches, or even to appreciate the noble front of Belleview House when it at last loomed up before him.
"Well, William," said Mr. Delamere, as he gave his hand to Miller from the armchair in which he was seated under the broad and stately portico, "I did n't expect to see you out here. You'll excuse my not rising,—I'm none too firm on my legs. Did you see anything of my man Sandy back there on the road? He ought to have been here by nine o'clock, and it's now one. Sandy is punctuality itself, and I don't know how to account for his delay."
Clearly there need be no time wasted in preliminaries. Mr. Delamere had gone directly to the subject in hand.
"He will not be here to-day, sir," replied Miller. "I have come to you on his account."
In a few words Miller stated the situation.
"Preposterous!" exclaimed the old gentleman, with more vigor than Miller had supposed him to possess. "Sandy is absolutely incapable of such a crime as robbery, to say nothing of murder; and as for the rest, that is absurd upon the face of it! And so the poor old woman is dead! Well, well, well! she could not have lived much longer anyway; but Sandy did not kill her,—it's simply impossible! Why, I raised that boy! He was born on my place. I'd as soon believe such a thing of my own grandson as of Sandy! No negro raised by a Delamere would ever commit such a crime. I really believe, William, that Sandy has the family honor of the Delameres BELLEVIEW 199 quite as much at heart as I have. Just tell them I say Sandy is innocent, and it will be all right."
"I'm afraid, sir," rejoined Miller, who kept his voice up so that the old
gentleman could understand without having it suggested that Miller knew he
was hard of hearing, "that you don't quite appreciate the situation. I believe Sandy innocent; you believe him innocent; but there are suspicious circumstances
which do not explain themselves, and the white people of the city
him guilty, and are going to lynch him before he has a chance to clear
"Why does n't he explain the suspicious circumstances?" asked Mr. Delamere. "Sandy is truthful and can be believed. I would take Sandy's word as quickly as another man's oath."
"He has no chance to explain," said Miller. "The case is prejudged. A crime
has been committed. Sandy is charged with it. He is black, and therefore he
is guilty. No colored lawyer would be allowed in the jail, if one should
dare to go there. No white lawyer will
defend himintervene. He'll be lynched
to-night, without judge, jury, or preacher, unless we can stave the thing
off for a day or two."
"Have you seen my grandson?" asked the old gentleman. "Is he not looking after Sandy?"
"No, sir. It seems he went down the river this morning to fish, before the murder was discovered; no one knows just where he has gone, or at what hour he will return."
"Well, then," said Mr. Delamere, rising from his chair with
vigor, "I shall have to go myself. No faithful servant of mine shall be
hanged for a crime he did n't commit, so long as I have a voice to
200 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
speak or a dollar to spend. There'll be no trouble after I get there, William. The people are naturally wrought up at
such a crime—a fine old woman—she had some detestable traits, and I was
always afraid she wanted to marry me, but she was of an good oldexcellent family and had many finegood points,—an old woman of one of the best families, struck down by the hand of a murderer! And yYou must remember, William, that blood is
thicker than water, and that the provocation is extreme, and that a few
hotheads might easily lose sight of the great principles involved and seek
immediate vengeance, without too much discrimination. But they are good
people, William, and when I have spoken, and they have an opportunity for
the sober second thought, they will do nothing rashly, but will wait for the
operation of the law, which will, of course, clear Sandy."
"I'm sure I hope so," returned Miller. "Shall I try to drive you back, sir, or will you order your own carriage?"
"My horses are fresher, William, and I'll have them brought around. You can
take the reins, if you will—I'm rather old to drive—and my man will
come behind with your
In a few minutes they set out along the sandy road. Having two fresh horses, they made better headway than Miller had made coming out, and reached Wellington easily by three o'clock.
"I think, William," said Mr. Delamere, as they drove into the town, "that I had first better talk with Sandy. He may be able to explain away the things that seem to connect him with this atrocious affair; and that will put me in a better position to talk to other people about it."BELLEVI
Miller drove directly to the county jail. Thirty or forty white men, who seemed to be casually gathered near the door, closed up when the carriage approached. The sheriff, who had seen them from the inside, came to the outer door and spoke to the visitor through a grated wicket.
"Mr. Wemyss," said Mr. Delamere, when he had made his way to the entrance with the aid of his cane, "I wish to see my servant, Sandy Campbell, who is said to be in your custody."
The sheriff hesitated. Meantime there was some parleying in low tones among the crowd outside. No one interfered, however, and in a moment the door opened sufficiently to give entrance to the old gentleman, after which it closed quickly and clangorously behind him.
Feeling no desire to linger in the locality, Miller, having seen his companion enter the jail, drove the carriage round to Mr. Delamere's house, and leaving it in charge of a servant with instructions to return for his master in a quarter of an hour, hastened to his own home to meet Watson and Josh and report the result of his efforts.
THE iron bolt rattled in the lock, the door of a cell swung open, and when Mr. Delamere had entered was quickly closed again.
"Oh, Marse John! Is you fell from hebben ter he'p me out er
dis placehere? I prayed de Lawd ter sen' you, an' He answered my prayer, an' here you is, Marse John,—
here you is! O Marse John, git me out er dis place!"
"Tut, tut, Sandy!" answered his master, "of course I'll get you out. That's what I
ha've come for. How in the world did such a mistake ever happen? You
would no more commit such a crime than I would!"
"No, suh, 'deed I would n', en you know I would n'! I would n' want ter
bring no disgrace on de fam'ly dat raise' me, ner ter make no trouble fer
,; but here I is, suh, lock' up in jail, an' folks talkin' 'bout
hangin' me fer somethin' dat never entered my min', suh. I swea' ter God I
never thought er sech a thing!"
"Of course you did n't, Sandy," returned Mr. Delamere soothingly, "and now the next thing, and the simplest thing, is to get you out of this. I'll speak to the officers, and at the preliminary hearing to-morrow I'll tell them all about you, and they will TWO SOUTHERN GENTLEMEN 203 let you go. You won't mind spending one night in jail for your sins."
"No, suh, ef I wuz sho' I be 'lowed ter spen' it here. But dey say dey're gwine ter lynch me ter-night,—I kin hear 'em talkin' f'm de winders er de cell, suh."
"Well, I say, Sandy, that they shall do no such
thing! Lynch a man brought up by a Delamere, for a crime of which he is
innocent? Preposterous! I'll speak to the authorities and see that you are
whileuntil this mystery is unraveled. If Tom had been here, he would have had you out before now, Sandy. My grandson is a genuine Delamere, is he not, Sandy?"
"Yas, suh, yas, suh," returned Sandy, with a lack of enthusiasm which he tried to conceal from his master, "an' I s'pose ef he had n' gone fishin' so soon dis mawnin', he'd 'a' be'n lookin' after me, suh."
"It has been my love for him and your care of me, Sandy," said the old
gentleman tremulously, "that have kept me alive so long
.; Bbut now I want you to explain to
me everything concerning this distressing matter, and I shall then be able
to state your case to better advantage."
"Well, suh," returned Sandy, "I mought's well tell de whole tale an' not
hol' nothin' back. I wuz kind er lonesome las' night, an' sence I be'n
tu'n'ed outen de chu'ch on account er dat cakewalk I did n' go ter, so help
me God!—I did n' feel like
goin'gwine ter prayermeetin', so I went roun' ter see
Solomon Williams, an' he wa'n't home, an' den I walk' down street an' met
Josh WalkerGreen, an' he ax' me inter Sam Taylor's place, an' I sot roun' dere wid
Josh till 'bout 'leven o'clock, w'en I sta'ted back home. I went
204 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
straight ter de house, suh, an' went ter bed an' ter sleep widout sayin' a wo'd ter a single soul excep' Mistuh Tom, who
wuz settin' up readin' a book w'en I come in. I wish I may drap dead in my
tracks, suh, ef dat ain't de God's truf, suh, eve'y wo'd of it!"
"I believe every word of it, Sandy. But now tell me about the clothes that you are said to have been found cleaning, and the suspicious articles that were found in your room?"
"Dat's w'at beats me, Marse John," replied Sandy, shaking his head
mournfully. "W'en I lef' home las' night after supper, my clo's wuz all put
erway in de closet in my room, folded up on de she'f ter keep de moths out.
Dey wuz my good clo's,—de blue coat dat you wo' ter de weddin' fo'ty years
ago, an' dem dere plaid pants I gun Mist
auh Cohen fo' dollars fer three years
ago .; Aan' w'en I looked in my closet dis mawnin', suh, befo' I got ready ter
sta't fer Belleview, dere wuz my clo's layin' on de flo', all muddy an'
crumple' up, des lack somebody had wo' 'em in a fight! Somebody e'se had wo'
my clo's,—er e'se dere'd be'n some witchcraf', er some sort er devilment
gwine on dat I can't make out, suh, ter save my soul!"
"There was no witchcraft, Sandy, but that there was some deviltry might well be. Now, what other negro, who might have been mistaken for you, could have taken your clothes? Surely no one about the house?"
"No, suh, no, suh. It could n't 'a' be'n Jeff, fer he wuz at Belleview wid you; an' it could n't 'a' be'n Billy, fer he wuz too little ter wear my clo's, an' it could n't 'a' be'n Sally, fer she's a 'oman. It's a myst'ry ter me, suh!"TWO SOUTHERN GENTLEMEN 205
"Have you no enemies? Is there any one in Wellington whom you imagine would like to do you an injury?"
"Not a livin' soul dat I knows of, suh. I've be'n tu'ned out'n de chu'ch, but I don' know who my enemy is dere, er ef it wuz all a mistake, like dis yer jailin' is
.; Bbut de Debbil is in dis somewhar, Marse John,—an' I got my reasons fer sayin' so."
"What do you mean, Sandy?"
Sandy related his experience of the preceding evening, how he had seen the
apparition preceding him to the house, and how he had questioned
Mr. Tom upon the subject.
"There's some mystery here, Sandy," said Mr. D
celamere reflectively. "Have
you told me all, now, upon your honor? I am trying to save your life, Sandy,
and I must be able to trust your word implicitly. You must tell me every
circumstance; a very little and seemingly unimportant bit of evidence may
sometimes determine the issue of a great lawsuit. There is one thing
especially, Sandy: where did you get the gold which was found in your
Sandy's face lit up with hopefulness.
"Why, Marse John, I kin 'splain dat part easy. Dat wuz money I had lent out, an' I got back f'm—but no, suh, I promise' not ter tell."
"Circumstances absolve you from your promise, Sandy. Your life is of more
value to you than any other thing. If you will explain where you got the
gold, and the silk purse that contained it, which is said to be Mrs.
purse, you will be back home before night."
Old Mr. Delamere's faculties' which had been waning somewhat in sympathy
with his health,
206 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
stirred to unusual acuteness by his servant's danger. He was watching Sandy with all the
awakened instincts of the trial lawyer. He could see clearly enough, that in
beginning his statement to account for the possession of the gold, Sandy had started off in all sincerity with his explanation
. At the mention of the silk purse, however, his face had blanched to an ashen gray, and the words had frozen
upon his lips.
A less discerning observer might have taken these things as signs of guilt, but not so Mr. Delamere.
"Well, Sandy," said his master encouragingly, "go on. You got the gold from"—
Sandy remained silent. He had had a great shock and had taken a great resolution.
"Marse John," he asked dreamily, "you don' b'lieve dat I done dis thing?"
"Certainly not, Sandy, else why should I be here?"
"An' nothin' would n' make you b'lieve it, suh?"
"No, Sandy,—I could not believe it of you. I've known you too long and too well."
"An' you would n' b'lieve it, not even ef I would n' say one wo'd mo' about it?"
"No, Sandy, I believe you no more capable of this crime than I would be,—
or my grandson, Tom. I wish Tom were here, that he might help me overcome
.; Bbut you'll not be so foolish, so absurdly foolish,
Sandy, as to keep silent and risk your life merely to shield some one else,
when by speaking you might clear up this mystery and be restored at once to
liberty. Just tell me where you got the gold," added the old gentleman
persuasively. "Come now, Sandy, that's a good fellow!"
"Marse John," asked Sandy softly, "w'en my daddy, 'way back yander befo' de wah, wuz about ter be sol' away f'm his wife an' child'en, you bought him an' dem, an' kep' us all on yo' place tergether, did n't you, suh?"
"Yes, Sandy, and he was a faithful servant, and proved worthy of all I did for him."
"And w'en he had wo'ked fer you ten years, suh, you sot 'im free?"
"Yes, Sandy, he had earned his freedom."
"An' w'en de wah broke out, an' my folks wuz scattered, an' I did n' have nothin' ter do ner nowhar ter go, you kep' me on yo' place, and tuck me ter wait on you, suh, did n't you?"
"Yes, Sandy, and you have been a good servant and a good friend
.; Bbut tell me
now about this gold, and I'll go and get you out of this, right away, for I
need you, Sandy, and you'll not be of any use to me shut up here!"
"Jes' hol' on a minute befo' you go, Marse John; fer ef dem people outside
should git holt er me befo' you does git me out er
here, I may never see you no mo', suh, in dis worl'. W'en Marse Billy McLean
in de shoulder by mistake, w'ile we wuz out huntin' dat day, who wuz it boun' up my woun's an' kep' me from bleedin' ter def', and kyared me two miles on his own shoulders ter a doctuh?"
"Yes, Sandy, and when black Sally ran away with your young mistress and Tom, when Tom was a baby, who stopped the runaway, and saved their lives at the risk of his own?"
"Dat wa'n't nothin', suh; anybody could 'a' done dat, w'at wuz strong ernuff an' swif' ernuff. You is be'n good ter me, suh, all dese years, an' I 've
208 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
do my duty by you, suh, an' by Mist
auh Tom, who wuz yo' own
gran'son' an' de las' one er de fam'ly."
"Yes, you have, Sandy, and when I am gone, which will not be very long, Tom will take care of you, and see that you never want. But we are wasting valuable time, Sandy, in these old reminiscences. Let us get back to the present. Tell me about the gold now, so that I may at once look after your safety. It may not even be necessary for you to remain here all night."
"Jes' one wo'd mo', Marse John, befo' you go! I know you 're gwine ter do de
bes' you kin fer me, an' I'm sorry I can't he'p you no mo' wid it
.; Bbut ef
de yre should be any accident, er ef you can't git me
out er here, don' bother yo' min' 'bout it no mo', suh, an' don' git yo'se'f
excited, fer you know de doctuh says, ' suh, dat you can't stan' excitement;
but jes' leave me in de han's er de Lawd, suh,—He'll look after me, here er hereafter. I know I've fell f'm grace
mo' d'n once, but I've done made my peace wid Him in dis here jail-house,
suh, an' I ain't 'feared ter die—ef I have ter. I ain' got no wife ner
child'n ter mo'n fer me, an' I'll die knowin' dat I've done my duty ter
dem dat hi'ed me, an' trusted me, an' had claims on me. Fer I wuz raise' by
a Delamere, suh, an' all de ole Delameres wuz gent'emen, an' deir principles
spread ter de niggers 'round 'em, suh; an' ef I has ter die fer somethin' I
did n' do,—I kin die, suh, like a gent'eman! But ez fer dat gol', suh, I
ain' gwine ter say one wo'd mo' 'bout it ter nobody in dis worl'!"
Nothing could shake Sandy's determination. Mr. Delamere argued, expostulated, but all in vain—Sandy would not speak.TWO SOUTHERN GENTLEMEN 209
More and more confident of some mystery, which would come out in time, if
properly investigated, Mr. Delamere, strangely beset by a vague sense of discomfort over and beyond that occasioned by his
servant's danger, hurried away upon his
missionerrand of mercy. He felt less
confident of the outcome than when he had entered the jail, but was quite as
much resolved that no effort should be spared to secure protection for Sandy
until there had been full opportunity for the truth to become known.
"Take good care of your prisoner, sheriff," he said sternly, as he was conducted to the door. "He will not be long in your custody, and I shall see that you are held strictly accountable for his safety."
"I'll do what I can, sir," replied the sheriff in an even tone and
seemingly not greatly impressed by this warning. "If the prisoner is taken
from me, it will be because the force
whothat comes for him is too strong for resistance."
"There should be no force too strong for an honest man in your position to
with successfully or not is notbeyond the question. The officer
who is intimidated by threats, or by his own fears, is recreant to his duty,
and no better than the mob which threatens him. But you will have no such
test, Mr. Wemyss! I myself will see to it
that there is no violence!"
MR. DELAMERE'S coachman, who, in accordance with instructions left by
Miller, had brought the carriage around to the jail and was waiting
anxiously at the
nextnearest corner, drove up with some trepidation as he saw
his master emerge from the prison. The old gentleman entered the carriage
and gave the order to be driven to the office of the Morning Chronicle.
According to Jerry, the porter, whom he encountered at the door, Carteret
was in his office, and Mr. Delamere, with the aid of his servant, climbed
the stairs painfully and found the editor at his desk.
"Carteret," exclaimed Mr. Delamere, "what is all this talk about lynching my
man for murder and robbery and criminal assault? It's perfectly absurd! The
man was raised by me; he has lived in my house
for forty years. He has been
honest, faithful, and trustworthy. He would no more be capable of this crime
than you would, or my grandson Tom. Sandy has too much respect for the
family to do anything that would reflect disgrace upon it."
"My dear Mr. Delamere," asked Carteret with an indulgent smile, "how could a negro possibly reflect discredit upon a white family? I should really like to know."
"How, sir? A white family raised him. Like all the negroes, he has been clay in the hands of the THE HONOR OF A FAMILY 211 white people. They are what we have made them, or permitted them to become."
"We are not God, Mr. Delamere! We do not claim to have created these—masterpieces."
"No; but we thought to overrule God's laws, and we enslaved these people for
our greed, and sought to escape the manstealer's curse by laying to our
souls the flattering unction that we were
civilizing savage men and saving immortal souls. If we did not, if instead of making them
Christians we have made some of them brutes, we have only ourselves to
blame, and if these prey upon society, it is our just punishment! But my
negroes, Carteret, were well raised and well behaved. This man is innocent
of this offense, I solemnly affirm, and I want your aid to secure his safety
until a fair trial can be had-"
"On your bare word, sir?" asked Carteret, not at al
il moved by this outburst.
Old Mr. Delamere trembled with anger, and his withered cheek flushed darkly
., Bbut he restrained his feelings, and answered with an attempt at calmness:—
"Time was, sir, when the word of a Delamere was held as good as his bond,
and those who questioned it were forced to maintain their
statementsskepticism upon the field of honor. Time was, sir, when the law was enforced in this state
in a manner to command the respect of the world! Our lawyers, our judges,
our courts, were a credit to humanity and civilization. I fear I have
outlasted my epoch,—I have lived to hear of white men, the most favored of
races, the heirs of civilization, the conservators of liberty, howling like
red Indians around a human being slowly roasting at the stake."
"My dear sir," said Carteret soothingly, "you should undeceive yourself.
This man is no longer your
negroproperty. The negroes are no longer under our
control, and with their emancipation ceased our responsibility. Their
insolence and disregard for law ha sve reached a point where itthey must be
"The law," retorted Mr. Delamere, "furnishes a sufficient penalty for any
crime, however heinous, and our code is by no means lenient. To my
old-fashioned notions, death would seem an adequate punishment for any
crime, and torture has been abolished in civilized countries for a hundred
years. It would be better to let a crime go entirely unpunished, than to use
it as a pretext for turning the whole white population into a mob of
primitive savages, dancing in hellish glee around the mangled body of a man
who has never been tried for a crime.
But aAll this, however, is apart from my
errand, which is to secure your assistance in heading off this mob until
Sandy can have a fair hearing and an opportunity to prove his innocence."
"How can I do that, Mr. Delamere?"
"You are editor of the Morning Chron
eicle. The Chronicle is the leading
newspaper of the city. This morning's issue practically suggested the mob;
the same means will stop it. I will pay the expense of an extra edition,
calling off the mob, on the ground that newly discovered evidence has shown
the prisoner's innocence."
"But where is the evidence?" asked Carteret.
Again Mr. Delamere flushed and trembled. "My evidence, sir! I say the negro was morally incapable of the crime. A man of forty-five does not change his nature over night. He is no more capable of a disgraceful deed than my grandson would be!"THE HONOR OF A FAMILY 213
Carteret smiled sadly.
"I am sorry, Mr. Delamere," he said, "that you should permit yourself to be so exercised about a worthless scoundrel who has forfeited his right to live. The proof against him is overwhelming. As to his capability of crime, we will apply your own test. You have been kept in the dark too long, Mr. Delamere,—indeed, we all have,—about others as well as this negro. Listen, sir: last night, at the Clarendon Club, Tom Delamere was caught cheating outrageously at cards. He had been suspected for some time; a trap was laid for him, and he fell into it. Out of regard for you and for my family, he has been permitted to resign quietly, with the understanding that he first pay off his debts, which are considerable."
Mr. Delamere's face, which had taken on some color in the excitement of the
interview, had gradually paled to a chalky white while Carteret was
speaking. His head sunk forward; already an old man, he seemed to have aged
looked ten years older.in but little more than as many seconds.
"Can this be true?" he demanded in a hoarse whisper. "Is it—entirely authentic?"
"True as gospel—true as it is that Mrs. Ochiltree has been murdered, and
that this negro
murderedkilled her. Ellis was at the club a few minutes after the
affair happened, and gotlearned the informationfacts from one of the participants. Tom
made no attempt at denial. We have kept the matter out of the other papers,
and I would have spared your feelings,—I surely would not wish to wound
them,—but the temptation proved too strong for me, and it seemed the only
way to convince you—it was your own test. If a gentleman of a distinguished
name and an honorable ancestry, with all the restraining forces of social position surrounding
214 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
him, to hold him in check,
can stoop to dishonor, what is the improbability of an illiterate negro's
being at least capable of crime?"
"Enough, sir," said the old gentleman. "You have proved enough. My grandson
may be a scoundrel,—I can see, in the light of this revelation, how he
might be; and he seems not to have denied it.
But I maintainnevertheless that
my man Sandy is innocent of the charge against him. He has denied it, and it has not been proved. Carteret, I owe that
negro my life; he, and his father before him, have served me and mine
faithfully and well. I cannot see him killed like a dog, without judge or
jury,—no, not even if he were guilty,—which I do not believe!"
Carteret felt a twinge of remorse for the pain he had inflicted upon this
fine old man, this ideal gentleman of the ideal past, the past which he
himself so much admired and regretted. He would like to spare
himhis old friend any further agitation; he was in a state of health where too great
excitement might prove fatal. But how could he? The negro was guilty, and
sure to die sooner or later. He had not meant to interfere, and his
intervention might be fruitless.
JudgeMr. Delamere," he said gently, "there is but one way to gain time. You say the negro is innocent. Appearances are against him. The only way to clear
him is to produce the real criminal, or prove an alibi. If you, or some
other white man of equal standing, could swear that the negro was in your
presence last night at any hour when this crime could have taken place, it
might be barely possible to prevent the lynching for the present ., Aand when
he is tried, which will probably be not later than next week, he will have every opportunity to defend himself, with you to see that he
THE HONOR OF A FAMILY 215
gets no less than justice. I think it can be managed,
though there is still a doubt. I will do my best, for your sake, Mr.
Delamere,—solely for your sake, be it understood, and not for that of the
negro, in whom you are entirely deceived."
"I shall not examine your motives, Carteret," replied the other, "if you can bring about what I desire."
But wWhatever is done," added Carteret, "must be done quickly. It is now four o'clock—no one can answer for what may happen after seven. If he can prove
an alibi, it may yet be time to save him. White men might lynch a negro
on suspicion —; they would not kill a man who was proven, by the word of white men, to be entirely innocent."
"I do not know," returned Mr. Delamere, shaking his head sadly. "After what
you have told me, it is no longer safe to assume what white men
may do;—what I have learned here has shaken my faith in humanity. I am going away, but I shall return in a few minutes. Shall I find you here?"
"I will await your return," said Carteret.
He watched Mr. Delamere pityingly as the old man moved away on the arm of the coachman waiting in the hall. He did not believe that Mr. Delamere could prove an alibi for his servant, and without some positive proof the negro would surely die—as he well deserved to die.
MR. ELLIS was vaguely uncomfortable. In the first excitement following the discovery of the crime, he had given his bit of evidence, and had shared the universal indignation against the murderer. When public feeling took definite shape in the intention to lynch the prisoner, Ellis felt a sudden sense of responsibility growing upon himself. When he learned, an hour later, that it was proposed to burn the negro, his part in the affair assumed a still graver aspect; for his had been the final word to fix the prisoner's guilt.
Ellis did not believe in lynch law. He had argued against it, more than once, in private conversation, and had written several editorials against the practice, while in charge of the Morning Chronicle during Major Carteret's absence. A young man, however, and merely representing another, he had not set up as a reformer, taking rather the view that this summary method of punishing crime, with all its possibilities of error, to say nothing of the resulting disrespect of the law and contempt for the time-honored methods of establishing guilt, was a mere temporary symptom of the unrest caused by the unsettled relations of the two races at the South. There had never before been any special need for any vigorous opposition to lynch law, so far as the community was concerned, for there had not been THE DISCOMFORT OF ELLIS 217 a lynching in Wellington since Ellis had come there, eight years before, from a smaller town, to seek a place for himself in the world of action. Twenty years before, indeed, there had been wild doings, during the brief Ku-Klux outbreak, but that was before Ellis's time,—or at least when he was but a child. He had come of a Quaker family,—the modified Quakers of the South,—and while sharing in a general way the Southern prejudice against the negro, his prejudices had been tempered by the peaceful tenets of his father's sect. His father had been a Whig, and a non-slaveholder; and while he had gone with the South in the civil war so far as a man of peace could go, he had not done so for love of slavery.
As the day wore on, Ellis's personal responsibility for the intended
auto-da-fe bore more heavily upon him. Suppose he had been
wrong? He had seen the accused negro; he had recognized him by his clothes,
his whiskers, his spectacles, and his walk
.; Bbut he had also seen another
man, who resembled Sandy so closely that but for the
clothes, he was forced to acknowledge, he could not have told them apart.
Had he not seen the first man, he would have sworn with even greater
confidence that the second was Sandy. There had been, he recalled, about one
of the men—he had not been then nor was he now able to tell which,—something vaguely familiar, and yet seemingly discordant to eitherwhichever of the two it was, or as it seemed to him now, to any man of that race. negroes His mind reverted to the place where he had last seen Sandy,—and then a sudden wave of illumination swept over him, and filled him with a thrill of horror. The cakewalk,—the dancing,—the speech, they were not Sandy's at all, nor any
negro's! It was a white man who had stood in the light of the street
218 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
lamp, so that the casual passer-by might see and
recognize in him old Mr. Delamere's servant. The scheme was a dastardly one,
and worthy of a heart that was something worse than weak and vicious.
determinedresolved that the negro should not, if he could prevent it, die for another's crime .; Bbut what proof had he himself to offer in support of his
theory? Then again, if he denounced Tom Delamere as the murderer, it would
involve, in all probability, the destruction of his own hopes with regard to
Clara. Of course she could not marry Delamere after the disclosure,—the
disgraceful episode at the club would have been enough to make that
reasonably certain; it had put a nail in Delamere's coffin, but this crime
had driven it in to the head and clinched it. ButOn the other hand would Miss Pemberton ever speak again to the man who had been the instrument of
bringing disgrace upon the family? Spies, detectives, police officers, may
be useful citizens, but they are rarely pleasant company for other people.
We fee the executioner, but we do not touch his bloody hand. We might feel a
certain tragic admiration for Brutus condemning his sons to death, but we would scarcely invite Brutus to dinner after the event. It would harrow our feelings too much.
Perhaps, thought Ellis; there might be a way out of
escape for himthe dilemma. It might be
possible to save this innocent negro without, for the time being, involving
Delamere. He believed that murder will out, but it need not be through his
initiative. He determined to go to the jail and interview the prisoner, who
might give such an account of himself as would establish his innocence
beyond a doubt. If so, Ellis would exert himself to stem the tide of popular fury. If, as a last
THE D iISCOMFORT OF ELLIS 219
resort, he could save Sandy only by denouncing Delamere, he would do his duty, let it cost
him what it might.
The gravity of his errand was not lessened by what he saw and heard on the
way to the jail. The anger of the
white people was at a white heat. A white woman
had been assaulted and murdered by a brutal negro. Neither advanced age, nor
high social standing, had been able to protect her from the ferocity of a
black savage. Her sex, which should have been her shield and buckler, had
made her an easy mark for the villainy of a black brute. To take the time to
try him would be a criminal waste of public money. To hang him would be too
slight a punishment for so dastardly a crime. An example must be made.
Already the preparations were under way for the impending execution. A
T-rail from the railroad yard had been procured, and men were burying it in
the square before the jail. Others were bringing chains, and a load of pine
wood was piled in convenient proximity. Some enterprising individual had
begun the erection of seats from which, for a pecuniary consideration, the
spectacle might be the more easily and comfortably
Ellis was stopped once or twice by persons of his acquaintance. From one he
learned that the railroads would run excursions from the neighboring towns
in order to bring spectators to the scene
.; Ffrom another, he learned that the burning was
to take place early in the evening, so that the children might not be kept
up beyond their usual bedtime. In one group that he passed he heard several
young men discussing the question of which portions of the negro's body they would prefer for souvenirs. Ellis shuddered
220 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
hastened forward. Whatever was to be done must be done quickly, or it
would be too late. He saw that already it would require a strong case in
favor of the accused to overcome the popular verdict.
Going up the steps of the jail, he met Mr. Delamere, who was just coming out, after a fruitless interview with Sandy.
"Mr. Ellis," said the old gentleman, who seemed greatly agitated, "this is monstrous!"
"It is indeed, sir!" returned the younger man. "I mean to stop it if I can. The negro did not kill Mrs. Ochiltree."
Mr. Delamere looked at Ellis keenly, and, as Ellis recalled afterwards, there was death in his eyes. Unable to draw a syllable from Sandy, he had found his servant's silence more eloquent than words. Ellis felt a presentiment that this affair, however it might terminate, would be fatal to this fine old man, whom the city could ill spare, in spite of his age and infirmities.
"Mr. Ellis," asked Mr. Delamere, in a voice which trembled with ill suppressed emotion, "do you know who killed her?"
Ellis felt a surging pity for his old friend; but every step that he had taken toward the jail had confirmed and strengthened his own resolution that this contemplated crime, which he dimly felt to be far more atrocious than that of which Sandy was accused, in that it involved a whole community rather than one vicious man, should be stopped at any cost. Deplorable enough had the negro been guilty, it became, in view of his certain innocence, an unspeakable horror, which for all time would cover the city with infamy.
"And who was it, Mr. Ellis?"
He put the question hopelessly, as though the answer were a foregone conclusion.
"I do not wish to say at present," replied Ellis, with a remorseful pang, "unless it becomes absolutely necessary to save the negro's life. Accusations are dangerous,—as this case proves,—unless the proof be certain."
For a moment it seemed as though Mr. Delamere would collapse upon the spot.
Rallying almost instantly, however, he took the arm which Ellis
extendedoffered, and said, with an effort:—
"Mr. Ellis, you are a gentleman whom it is an honor to know. If you have time, I wish you would go with me to my house,—I can hardly trust myself alone,—and thence to the Chronicle office. This thing shall be stopped, and you will help me stop it."
It required but a few minutes to cover the half mile that lay between the prison and Mr. Delamere's residence.
MR. DELAMERE went immediately to his grandson's room, which he entered alone, closing and locking the door behind him. He had requested Ellis to wait in the carriage.
The bed had been made, and the room was apparently in perfect order. There was a bureau in the room, through which Mr. Delamere proceeded to look thoroughly. Finding one of the drawers locked, he tried it with a key of his own, and, being unable to unlock the drawer, took a poker from beside the stove and broke it ruthlessly open.
The contents served to confirm what he had heard concerning his grandson's character. Thrown together in disorderly confusion were bottles of wine and whiskey; soiled packs of cards; a dice-box with dice; a box of poker chips, several revolvers, and a number of photographs and paper-covered books at which the old gentleman merely glanced to ascertain their nature.
So far, while his suspicion had been strengthened, he had found nothing to
confirm it. He searched the room more carefully, and found, in the wood-box
by the small heating stove which stood in the room, a torn and crumpled bit
of paper. Stooping to pick this up, his eye caught a gleam of something
yellow under the bureau, which lay directly in his line of vision.
First he smoothed out the paper. It was apparently the lower half of a
label, or part of the cover of a small box, torn diagonally from corner to
,. the torn edge beginning at the upper right-hand corner and extending to the lower left-hand corner. From the business card at the bottom, which gave the name of a firm of manufacturers of theatrical supplies in a Northern city, and from the
letters remaining upon the upper and narrower half, the bit of paper had
plainly formed part of the wrapper of a package of burnt cork.
Closing his fingers spasmodically over this damning piece of evidence, Mr. Delamere knelt painfully, and with the aid of his cane drew out from under the bureau the yellow object which had attracted his attention. It was a five-dollar gold piece of a date back toward the beginning of the century.
To make assurance doubly sure, Mr. Delamere summoned the cook from the
kitchen in the back yard. In answer to her master's questions, Sally averred
that Mr. Tom had got up very early, had knocked at her window,—she slept
in a room off the kitchen in the yard,—and had told her that she need not
bother about breakfast for him, as he had had a cold bite from the pantry;
that he was going hunting and fishing, and would be gone all day. According
to Sally, Mr. Tom had come in about ten o'clock the night before. He had
forgotten his night-key, Sandy was out, and she had admitted
Tomhim with her
own key. He had said that he was very tired and was going immediately to
Mr. Delamere seemed perplexed; the crime had been committed later in the evening than ten o'clock. The cook cleared up the mystery.
"I reckon he must 'a' be'n dead ti'ed, suh, fer I
224 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
went back ter his room fifteen er twenty minutes
laterafter he come in, fer ter fin' out w'at he wanted fer breakfus'; an' I knock' two or three times,
rale ha'd, an' Mistuh Tom did n' wake up no mo' d'n de dead. He sho'ly had a
good sleep, er he 'd never 'a' got up so early."
"Thank you, Sally," said Mr. Delamere, when the woman had finished, "that will do."
"Will you be home ter suppah, suh?" asked the cook.
It was a matter of the supremest indifference to Mr. Delamere whether he should ever eat again, but he would not betray his feelings to a servant. In a few minutes he was driving rapidly with Ellis toward the office of the Morning Chronicle. Ellis could see that Mr. Delamere had discovered something of tragic import. Neither spoke. Ellis gave all his attention to the horses, and Mr. Delamere remained wrapped in his own somber reflections.
When they reached the office, they were informed by Jerry that Major Carteret was engaged with General Belmont and Captain McBane. Mr. Delamere knocked peremptorily at the door of the inner office, which was opened by Carteret in person.
"Oh, it is you, Mr. Delamere."
"Carteret," exclaimed Mr. Delamere, "I must speak to you immediately, and alone."
"Excuse me a moment, gentlemen," said Carteret, turning to those within the room. "I'll be back in a moment—don't go away."
Ellis had left the room, closing the door behind him. Mr. Delamere and Carteret were quite alone.
"Carteret," declared the old gentleman, "this murder must not take place."THE VAGARIES OF THE HIGHER LAW 225
"Murder is a hard word," replied the editor, frowning slightly.
"It is the right word," rejoined Mr. Delamere, decidedly
;. " iIt would be a
foul and most unnatural murder, for Sandy did not kill Mrs. Ochiltree."
Carteret with difficulty restrained a smile of pity. His old friend was very
much excited, as the tremor in his voice gave proof. The criminal was his
trusted servant, who had proved unworthy of confidence. No one could
question Mr. Delamere's motives; but he was old, his judgment was no longer
to be relied upon. It was a great pity that he should so excite and
overstrain himself about a worthless negro, who had forfeited his life
for a dastardly crime. Mr. Delamere had had two par
-alytic strokes, and a
third might prove fatal. He must be dealt with gently.
"Mr. Delamere," he said, with patient tolerance, "I think you are deceived. There is but one sure way to stop this execution. If your servant is innocent, you must produce the real criminal. If the negro, with such overwhelming proofs against him, is not guilty, who is?"
"I will tell you who is," replied Mr. Delamere. "The murderer is,"—the words came with a note of anguish, as though torn from his very heart,—"the murderer is Tom Delamere, my own grandson!"
"Impossible, sir," exclaimed Carteret, starting back involuntarily. "That could not be! The man was seen leaving the house, and he was black!"
"All cats are gray in the dark, Carteret; and, moreover, nothing is easier than for a white man to black his face. God alone knows how many crimes have been done in this guise! Tom Delamere, to get the money to pay his gambling debts, committed 226 THE MARROW OF TRADITION this foul murder, and then tried to fasten it upon as honest and faithful a soul as ever trod the earth."
Carteret, though at first overwhelmed by this announcement, perceived with
quick intuition that it might easily be true. It was but a step from fraud
to crime, and in Delamere's need of money there lay a palpable motive for
robbery,—the murder may have been an afterthought. Delamere knew as much
about the cedar chest thanas the negro could have known, and more.
But a white man must not be condemned without
certain proof s. positive.
proofs have youfoundation is there, sir," he asked, "for this astounding charge?"
Mr. Delamere related all that had
transpiredtaken place since he had left Belleview a couple of hours before, and as he proceeded, step by step, every word
carried conviction to Carteret. Tom Delamere's skill as a mimic and a negro
impersonator was well known; he had himself laughed at more than one of his
performances. There had been a powerful motive, and Mr. Delamere's
discoveries had made clear the means. Tom's unusual departure, before
breakfast, on a hunting expedition was a suspicious circumstance. There was
a certain devilish ingenuity about the affair which he would hardly have
expected of Tom Delamere, but for which the reason was clear enough. One
might have thought that Tom would have been satisfied with merely blacking
his face, and leaving to chance the identification of the negro who might be
apprehended. He would hardly have implicated, out of pure malignity, his
grandfather's old servant, who had been his own caretaker for many years.
Here, however, Carteret could see where Tom's own desperate position
THE VAGARIES OF HTHE HIGHER LAW 227
came into play asoperated to furnish ing a probable motive for the crime. The surest way to head off suspicion from himself was to direct it
strongly toward some particular person, and this he had been able to do
conclusively by his access to Sandy's clothes, his skill in making up to
resemble him, and by the episode of the silk purse. By placing himself
beyond reach during the next day, he would not be called upon to corroborate
or deny any inculpating statements which Sandy might make, and in the very
probable case that the crime should be summarily avenged, any such
statements on Sandy's part would be regarded as mere ly desperate subterfuges
of the murderer to save his own life. It was a bad affair.
"The case seems clear," said Carteret, reluctantly but conclusively. "And now, what shall we do about it?"
"I want you to print a handbill," said Mr. Delamere, "and circulate it through the town, stating that Sandy Campbell is innocent and Tom Delamere guilty of this crime. If this is not done, I will go myself and declare it to all who will listen, and I will publicly disown the villain who is no more grandson of mine. There is no deeper sink of iniquity into which he could fall."
Carteret's thoughts were chasing one another tumultuously. There could be no
doubt that the negro was innocent, from the present aspect of affairs, and
he must not be lynched
.; b But in what sort of position would the white people
be placed, if Judge Delamere carried out his Spartan purpose of making the true facts known? The white people of the city had raised the issue of their
own superior morality, and had themselves made this crime a race question.
228 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
The success of the impending "revolution,"
for which he and his confreres had labored so long,
depended in large measure upon the maintenance of their race prestige, which
would be injured in the eyes of the world by such a fiasco. While they might
yet win by sheer force, their cause would suffer in the court of morals,
where they might stand convicted as pirates, instead of being applauded as
patriots. Even the negroes would have the laugh on them,—the negroes,people whom they hoped to make approve and justify their own despoilment. To be laughed
at by the negroes was a calamity only less terrible than failure or death.
Such an outcome of an even
,t which had already been heralded to the four
corners of the earth, would throw a cloud of suspicion upon the stories of
outrage which had gone up from the South for so many years, and had done so
much to win the sympathy of the North for the white South and to eliminatealienate it from the negroescolored people. The reputation of the race was threatened. They must not lynch the negro, and yet, for the credit of the town, its
aristocracy, and the race, the truth of this ghastly story must not see the
light,—at least not yet.
"Mr. Delamere," he exclaimed, "I am shocked and humiliated. The negro must be saved, of course, but—consider the family honor."
"Tom is no longer a member of my family. I disown him. He has covered the
family name—my name, sir—with infamy.
For us there isWe have no longer a family honor.
I wish never to hear his name spoken again!"
For several minutes Carteret argued with his old friend. Then he went into the other room and consulted with General Belmont.THE VAGARIES OF THE HIGHER LAW 229
As a result of these conferences, and of certain urgent messages sent out, within half an hour thirty or forty of the leading citizens of Wellington were gathered in the Morning Chronicle office. Several other curious persons, observing that there was something in the wind, and supposing correctly that it referred to the projected event of the evening, crowded in with those who had been invited.
Carteret was in another room, still arguing with
the judgeMr. Delamere. "It's a mere formality, sir," he was saying suavely, "accompanied by a mental
reservation. We know the facts; but this must be done to justify us, in the
eyes of the mob, in calling them off before they accomplish their purpose."
"Carteret," said the old man, in a voice eloquent of the struggle through which he had passed, "I would not perjure myself to prolong my own miserable existence another day, but God will forgive a sin committed to save another's life. Upon your head be it, Carteret, and not on mine!"
"Gentlemen," said Carteret, entering with Mr. Delamere the room where the men were gathered, and raising his hand for silence, "the people of Wellington were on the point of wreaking vengeance upon a negro who was supposed to have been guilty of a terrible crime. The white men of this city, impelled by the highest and holiest sentiments, were about to take steps to defend their hearthstones and maintain the purity and ascendancy of their race. Your purpose sprung from hearts wounded in their tenderest susceptibilities."
"'Rah, 'rah!" shouted a tipsy sailor, who had edged in with the crowd.
"But this same sense of justice," continued Car- 230 THE MARROW OF TRADITION teret, oratorically, "which would lead you to visit swift and terrible punishment upon the guilty, would not permit you to slay an innocent man. Even a negro, as long as he behaves himself and keeps in his place, is entitled to the protection of the law. We may be stern and unbending in the punishment of crime, as befits our masterful race, but we hold the scales of justice with even and impartial hand."
"'Rah f' 'mpa'tial han'!" cried the tipsy sailor, who was immediately ejected with slight ceremony.
"We have discovered, beyond a doubt, that the negro Sandy Campbell, now in
custody, did not commit this robbery and murder, but that it was perpetrated
by some unknown man, who has fled from the city. Our venerable and
distinguished fellow-townsman, Mr. Delamere, in whose employment this
Campbell has been for many years, will vouch for his character, and states,
furthermore, that Campbell was with him all last night, covering any hour at
which this crime could have
taken placebeen committed."
"If Mr. Delamere will swear to that," said some one in the crowd, "the negro should not be lynched."
There were murmurs of dissent. The preparations had all been made. There would be great disappointment if the lynching did not occur.
"Let Mr. Delamere swear, if he wants to save the nigger," came again from the crowd.
"Certainly," assented Carteret. "Mr. Delamere can have no possible objection to taking the oath. Is there a notary public present, or a justice of the peace?"
A man stepped forward. "I am a justice of the peace," he announced.
"Very well, Mr. Smith," said Carteret, recognizing THE VAGARIES OF THE HIGHER LAW 231 the speaker. "With your permission, I will formulate the oath, and Mr. Delamere may repeat it after me, if he will. I solemnly swear,"—
"I solemnly swear,"—
Mr. Delamere's voice might have come from a tomb, so hollow and unnatural did it sound.
"So help me God,"—
"So help me God,"—
"That the negro Sandy Campbell, now in jail on the charge of murder, robbery, and assault, was in my presence last night between the hours of eight and two o'clock."
Mr. Delamere repeated this statement in a firm voice; but to Ellis, who was in the secret, his words fell upon the ear like clods dropping upon the coffin in an open grave.
"I wish to add," said General Belmont, stepping forward, "that it is not our intention to interfere, by anything which may be done at this meeting, with the orderly process of the law, or to advise the prisoner's immediate release. The prisoner will remain in custody, Mr. Delamere, Major Carteret, and I guaranteeing that he will be proved entirely innocent at the preliminary hearing to-morrow morning."
Several of those present looked relieved; others were plainly disappointed; but when the meeting ended, the news went out that the lynching had been given up. Carteret immediately wrote and had struck off a handbill giving a brief statement of the proceedings, and sent out a dozen boys to distribute copies among the people in the streets. That no precaution might be omitted, a call was issued to the Wellington Grays, the crack independent military company of the city, who in an incredibly short time were on guard at the jail.232 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Thus a slight change in the point of view had demonstrated the entire ability of the leading citizens to maintain the dignified and orderly processes of the law whenever they saw fit to do so.
The night passed without disorder, beyond the somewhat rough handling of two
or three careless negroes
whothat came in the way of small parties of the
disappointed , who had sought alcoholic consolation.
At ten o'clock next morning, a preliminary hearing of the charge against Campbell was had before a magistrate. Mr. Delamere, perceptibly older and more wizened than he had seemed the day before, and leaning heavily on the arm of a servant, repeated his statement of the evening before. Only one or two witnesses were called, among whom was Mr. Ellis, who swore positively that in his opinion the prisoner was not the man whom he had seen and at first supposed to be Campbell. The most sensational piece of testimony was that of Dr. Price, who had examined the body, and who swore that the wound in the head was not necessarily fatal, and might have been due to a fall— that she had more than likely died of shock attendant upon the robbery, she being of advanced age and feeble health. There was no evidence, he said, of any other personal violence.
Sandy was not even bound over to the grand jury, but was discharged upon the ground that there was not sufficient evidence upon which to hold him. Upon his release he received the congratulations of many present, some of whom would cheerfully have done him to death a few hours before. With the childish fickleness of a mob, they now experienced a satisfaction almost as great as, though less exciting, as THE VAGARIES OF THE HIGHER LAW 233 than that attendant upon taking life. We speak of the mysteries of inanimate nature. The workings of the human heart are the profoundest mystery of the universe. One moment they make us despair of our kind, and the next we see in them the reflection of the divine image. Sandy, having thus escaped from the Mr. Hyde of the mob, now received the benediction of its Dr. Jekyll. Being no cynical philosopher, and realizing how nearly the jaws of death had closed upon him, he was profoundly grateful for his escape, and felt not the slightest desire to criticise or investigate any man's motives.
With the testimony of Dr. Price, the worst feature of the affair came to an end. The murder eliminated or rendered doubtful, the crime became a mere vulgar robbery, the extent of which no one could estimate, since no living soul knew how much money Mrs. Ochiltree had had in the cedar chest. The absurdity of the remaining charge became more fully apparent in the light of the reaction from the excitement of the day before.
Nothing further was ever done about the case; but though the crime went unpunished, it carried evil in its train. As we have seen, the charge against Campbell had been made against the whole colored race. All over the United States the Associated Press had flashed the report of another dastardly outrage by a burly black brute—all black brutes it seems are burly—and of the impending lynching with its prospective horrors. This news, being highly sensational in its character, had been displayed in large black type on the front pages of the daily papers. The dispatch that followed, to the effect that the accused had been found innocent and the 234 THE MARROW OF TRADITION lynching frustrated, received slight attention, if any, in a fine-print paragraph on an inside page. The facts of the case never came out at all. The family honor of the Delameres was preserved, and the prestige of the white race in Wellington was not seriously impaired.
Upon leaving the preliminary hearing, old Mr. Delamere had requested General Belmont to call at his house during the day upon professional business. This the general did in the course of the afternoon.
"Belmont," said Mr. Delamere, "I wish to make my will. I should have drawn it with my own hand; but you know my motives, and can testify to my soundness of mind and memory."
He thereupon dictated a will, by the terms of which he left to his servant, Sandy Campbell, three thousand dollars, as a mark of the testator's appreciation of services rendered and sufferings endured by Sandy on behalf of his master. After some minor dispositions, the whole remainder of the estate was devised to Dr. William Miller, in trust for the uses of his hospital and training-school for nurses, on condition that the institution be incorporated and placed under the management of competent trustees. Tom Delamere was not mentioned in the will.
"There, Belmont," he said, "that load is off my mind. Now, if you will call in some witnesses—most of my people can write—I shall feel entirely at ease."
The will was signed by Mr. Delamere, and witnessed by Jeff and Billy, two servants in the house, neither of whom received any information as to its contents, beyond the statement that they were witnessing their master's will.THE VAGARIES OF THE HIGHER LAW 235
"I wish to leave that with you for safe keeping, Belmont," said Mr. Delamere, after the witnesses had retired. "Lock it up in your safe until I die, which will not be very long, since I have no further desire to live."
An hour later Mr. Delamere suffered a third paralytic stroke, from which he
died two days
laterafterwards, without having in the mean time recovered the power
The will was never produced. The servants stated, and General Belmont
admitted, that Mr. Delamere had made a will a few days before his death
since it was not discoverable, it seemed probable that the testator had
destroyed it. This was all the more likely the general was inclined to
think because the will had been of a most unusual character. What the
contents of the will were, General Belmonthe of course did not state, it having been made under the seal of professional secrecy.
This suppression was justified by the usual race argument: Miller's hospital was already well established, and, like most negro institutions, could no doubt rely upon Northern philanthropy for any furthe rsupport it might need. Mr. Delamere's property belonged of right to the white race, and by the higher law should remain in the possession of white people. Loyalty to one's race was a more sacred principle than deference to a weak old man's whims.
Having reached this conclusion, General Belmont's first impulse was to destroy the will; on second thoughts he locked it carefully away in his safe. He would hold it a while. It might some time be advisable to talk the matter over with young Delamere, who was of a fickle disposition and might wish to change his legal adviser.
WELLINGTON soon resumed its wonted calm, and in a few weeks the intended
lynching was only a memory. The robbery and assua
lt, however, still remained a mystery to all but a chosen few. The affair had been dropped as absolutely
as though it had never occurred. No colored man ever learned the reason of
this sudden change of front, and Sandy Campbell's loyalty to his old
employer's memory kept him silent. Tom Delamere did not offer to retain
Sandy in his employment, though he presented him with most of the old
gentleman's wardrobe. It is only justice to Tom to state that up to this
time he had not been informed of the contents of his grandfather's latest
will. Major Carteret gave Sandy employment as butler, thus making a sort of vicarious atonement, on the part of the white race, of which the
himself in a way the embodiment, for the risk to which Sandy had been
Shortly after these events Sandy was restored to the bosom of the church, and enfolded by its sheltering arms was no longer tempted to stray from the path of rectitude, but became even a more rigid Methodist than before his recent troubles.
Tom Delamere did not call upon Clara again in the character of a lover. Of course they could not help meeting, from time to time, but he never dared IN SEASON AND OUT 237 presume upon their former relations. Indeed, the social atmosphere of Wellington remained so frigid toward Delamere for some time, that he left town, and did not return for several months.
Ellis was aware that Delamere had been thrown over, but a certain delicacy restrained him from following up immediately the advantage which the absence of his former rival gave him. It seemed to him, with the quixotry of a clean, pure mind, that Clara would pass through a period of mourning for her lost illusion, and that it would be indelicate, for the time being, to approach her with a lover's attentions. The work of the office had been unusually heavy of late. The Major, deeply absorbed in politics, left the detail work of the paper to Ellis. Into the intimate counsels of the revolutionary committee, Ellis had not been admitted, nor would he have desired to be. He knew, of course, in a general way, the results that it was sought to achieve; and while he did not see their necessity, he deferred to the views of older men, and was satisfied to remain in ignorance of anything which he might disapprove. Moreover, his own personal affairs occupied his mind to an extent that made of politics or any other subject a matter of minor importance.
As for Dr. Miller, he never learned of Mr. Delamere's good intentions toward his institution, but regretted the old gentleman's death as the loss of a sincere friend and well-wisher of his race in their unequal struggle.
Despite the untiring zeal of Carteret and his associates, the campaign for
the restriction of the suffrage, which was to form the basis of a permanent
white supremacy, had seemed to languish for a while after
238 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
the Ochiltree affair.
But tThe lull, however, was only temporary, and more apparent than real, for the forces adverse to the negro were merely
gathering strength for a more vigorous assault. While little was said in
Wellington, public sentiment all over the country became every day more
favorable to the views of the conspirators. The countrynation was rushing forward with giant strides toward colossal wealth and world-dominion, before the
exigencies of which mere abstract ethical theories must not be permitted to
stand. The same argument that justified the conquest of an inferior nation
could not be denied to those who sought the suppression of an inferior race.
In the South, an obscure jealousy of the negro's progress, an obscure unacknowledged fear
of the very equality so contemptuously denied, furnished a rich soil for
successful agitation. Statistics of crime s, ingeniously manipulateddistorted, were made to present a fearful showing against the negro ,[?]. Vital statistics were
made to prove that he had degenerated f arom an imaginary standard of physical
excellence which had existed under the benign influence of slavery. Constant
lynchings emphasized his impotence, and bred everywhere a correspondinggrowing contempt
for his rights.
At the North, a new Pharaoh had risen, who knew not Israel—a new
generation, who knew little of the fierce passions which had played around
the negro in a past epoch, and derived their opinions of him mainly from the "coon
song" and the police reports. Those of his old friends who survive
disappointed that he had not flown with clipped wings—that he had not in
one generation of limited opportunity attained the level of the whites. The
whole race question seemed to have reached a sort of impasse, a blind alley, of
IN SEASON AND OUT 239
which no one could see the outlet. The negro had become a target at which any one
might try a shot. Schoolboys gravely debated the question as to whether or
not the negro should exercise the franchise. The pessimist gave him up in
despair; while the optimist, smilingly confident that everything would turncome
out all right in the end, also turned aside and went his buoyant way to more
For a time there were white men in the
Sstate who opposed any reactionary
step unless it were of general application. They were conscientious men, who
had learned the ten commandments and wished to do right .; b But this class was
a small minority, and their objections were soon silenced by the
all-powerful race argument. Selfishness is the most constant of human
motives. Patriotism, humanity, or the love of God may lead to sporadic
outbursts which sweep away the heaped-up wrongs of centuries :; the love of self works onon ceaselessly,
unwearyingly, burrowing always at the very roots of life, and heaping up
fresh wrongs for other centuries to sweep away. The Sstate was at the mercy
of venal and self-seeking politicians, bent upon regaining their ascendancy
at any cost, stultifying their own minds by vague sophistries and
high-sounding phrases, which deceived none but those who wished to be
deceived, and these but imperfectly; and dulling the public conscience by a
loud clamor in which the calm voice of truth was for the moment silenced. So
the cause went on.
Carteret, as spokesman of the campaign, and sincerest of all its leaders,
performed prodigies of
valorlabor. The Morning Chronicle proclaimed, in season
and out, the doctrine of "White Supremacy." Leaving the paper in charge of Ellis, the major made a tour of
240 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
the Sstate, rousing the white people of the better class to an appreciation of
the terrible danger which confronted them in the possibility that a few
negroes might hold a few offices or dictate the terms upon which white men
should fill them. Difficulties were explained away. The provisions of the
Federal Constitution, it was maintained, must yield to the "higher law," and
if the Constitution could neither be altered nor bent to this end, means
must be found to circumvent it.
The device finally hit upon for disfranchising the colored people in this
State was the famousnotorious "grandfather clause." After providing
various restrictions of the suffrage, based upon education, character, and
property, which it was deemed would in effect disfranchise the colored race,
an exception was made in favor of all citizens whose fathers or grandfathers
had been entitled to vote prior to 1867. Since none but white men could vote
prior to 1867, this exception obviously took in the poor and ignorant
whites, while the same class of negroes were excluded.
It was ingenious, but it was not fair. In due time a constitutional
convention was called, in which the above scheme was adopted and submitted
to a vote of the people for ratification. The campaign was fought on the
color line. Many white Republicans, deluded with the hope that by the
elimination of the negro vote their party might receive accessions from the
Democratic ranks, went over to the white party. By fraud in one place, by
terrorism in another, and everywhere by the resistless moral force of the
united whites, the negroes were reduced to the apathy of despair, their few
white allies demoralized, and the
IN SEASON AND OUT 241
amendment adopted by a large majority. The negroes were taught that this is a white
man's country, and that the soon
oer they made up their minds to this fact,
the better for all concerned. The white people would be good to them so long
as they behaved themselves and kept their place. As theoretical equals,—practical equality being forever out of the question, either by nature or by
law,—there could have been nothing but strife between them, in which the
weaker party would invariably have suffered most.
Some colored men accepted the situation thus outlined, if not as desirable,
at least as inevitable. Most of them, however, had little faith in this
condescending friendliness which was to take the place of constitutional
rights. They knew they had been treated unfairly—that their enemies had
overagainst them—that their whilom friends had stood passively by and
seen them undone. Many of the most enterprising and progressive left the
Sstate, and those who remain still labor under a sense of wrong and outrage
which renders them distinctly less valuable as citizens.
The great steal was made, but the thieves did not turn honest—the scheme still shows the mark of the burglar's tools. Sins, like chickens, come home to roost. The South paid a fearful price for the wrong of negro slavery; in some form or other it will doubtless reap the fruits of this later iniquity.
ButDrastic as were these "reforms," the results of which we have anticipated
somewhat, since the new constitution was not to take effect immediately for several years, moved all too slowly for the little coterie of Wellington conspirators, whose ambitions and needs urged them to immediate action. Under the new constitution it would be two full years
242 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
before the "nigger amendment" became effective, and in the mean while the Wellington district would remain hopelessly Republican. The committee decided, about two months
before the fall election, that an active local campaign must be carried on
with a view to discourage the negroes from attending the polls on election
The question came up for discussion one
morning dayforenoon in a meeting at the office
of the Morning Chronicle, at which all of the "Big Three" were present.
"Something must be done," declared McBane, "and that damn
ed quick. Too many
white people are saying that it will be better to wait until the amendment
goes into effect. That would mean to leave the niggers in charge of this
town for two years after the Sstate has declared for white supremacy! I'm
opposed to leaving it in their hands one hour—them's my sentiments!"
This proved to be the general opinion, and the discussion turned to the subject of ways and means.
"What became of that editorial in the nigger paper?" inquired the general in his blandest tones, cleverly directing a smoke ring toward the ceiling. "It lost some of its point back there, when we came near lynching that nigger; but now that that has blown over, why would n't it be a good thing to bring into play at the present juncture? Let's read it over again."
Carteret extracted the paper from the pigeon-hole where he had placed it
some months before. The article was read aloud with emphasis and discussed
phrase by phrase. Of its wording there could be little criticism—it was
temperately and even cautiously phrased. As suggested by the general, the Ochiltree
IN SEASON AND OUT 243
affair had proved that it was not devoid of truth. Its great offensiveness
, however, lay in its boldness: that a negro
should publish in a newspaper what white people would scarcely acknowledge
to themse ilves in secret, was much as though a Russian moujik or a German peasant should rush into print to question the
divine right of the Lord's Anointed. The article was racial
lèse-majesté in the most aggravated form. A peg was needed upon
which to hang a coup d'état, and this editorial
offered the requisite opportunity. It was unanimously decided to republish
the obnoxious article, with comment adapted to fire the inflammable Southern
heart and rouse it against any further self-assertion of the negroes in
politics or elsewhere.
"The time is ripe," exclaimed McBane. "In a month we can have the niggers so scared that they won't dare stick their heads out of doors on 'lection day."
"I wonder," observed the general thoughtfully, after this conclusion had been reached, "if we could n't have Jerry fetch us some liquor?"
Jerry appeared in response to the usual summons. The general gave him the money, and ordered three Calhoun cocktails. When Jerry returned with the glasses on a tray, the general observed him with pointed curiosity.
"What in h—ll is the matter with you, Jerry? Your black face is splotched with brown and yellow patches, and your hair shines as though you had fallen head-foremost into a firkin of butter. What 's the matter with you?"
Jerry seemed much embarrassed by this inquiry.
"Nothin', suh, nothin'," he stammered. "It's—it 's jes' somethin' I be'n puttin' on my hair, suh, ter improve de quality, suh."244 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
"Jerry," returned the general, bending a solemn look upon the porter," you have been playing with edged tools, and your days are numbered. You have been reading the Afro-American Banner."
He shook open the paper, which he had retained in his hand, and read from one of the advertisements:—
"'Kinky, curly hair made straight in two applications. Dark skins lightened two shades; mulattoes turned perfectly white.'
"This stuff is rank poison, Jerry," continued the general with a mock
solemnity which did not impose upon Jerry, who nevertheless listened with an
air of great alarm. He suspected that the general was making fun of him;
but he also knew that the general would like to think that Jerry
him in earnest; and to please the white folks was Jerry's consistent aim in
life. "I can see the signs of decay in your face, and your hair will all
fall out in a week or two at the latest—mark my words!"
McBane had listened to this pleasantry with a sardonic sneer. It was a waste
of valuable time. To Carteret it seemed in doubtful taste. These grotesque
advertisements had their tragic side. They were proof that the negroes had
read the handwriting on the wall. These pitiful attempts to change their
physical characteristics were an acknowledgment, on their own part, that the
negro was doomed, and that the white man was to inherit the earth and hold
all other races under his heel. For, as the months had passed, Carteret's
thoughts, centring more and more upon the negro, had led him farther and
farther, until now he was firmly convinced that there was no permanent place for the negro in the United States, if
indeed anywhere in the world, except under the ground.
IN SEASON AND OUT 245
than Jerry's efforts to escape from the universal doom of his race, was his
ignorance that even if he could, by some strange alchemy, bleach his skin
and straighten his hair, there would still remain, underneath it all, only
the unbleached darky—the ass in the lion's skin.
When the general had finished his facetious lecture, Jerry backed out of the
room shamefacedly, though
hisaffecting a greater confusion seemed greater than ithe really wasfelt.
Jerry had not reasoned so closely as Carteret, but he had realized that it
was a distinct advantage to be white,—an advantage which white people had
utilized to secure all the best things in the world; and he had entertained
the vague hope that by changing his complexion he might share this
advantageprerogative. But wWhile he suspected the general's sincerity, he nevertheless
felt a little apprehensive lest the general's prediction about the effects
of the face-bleach and other preparations might prove true—the general
was a white gentleman and ought to know—and decided to abandon their use.
This purpose was strengthened by his next interview with the major. When Carteret summoned him, an hour later, after the other gentlemen had taken their leave, Jerry had washed his head thoroughly and there remained no trace of the pomade. An attempt to darken the lighter spots in his cuticle by the application of printer's ink, had not proved equally successful—the retouching left the spots as much too dark as they had formerly been too light.
"Jerry," said Carteret sternly, "when I hired you to work for the Chronicle you were black. The word 'negro' means 'black.' The best negro is a black negro, of the pure type, as it came from the hand of God. If you wish to get along well with the white 246 THE MARROW OF TRADITION people, the blacker you are the better—white people do not like negroes who want to be white. A man should be content to remain as God made him and where God placed him. So no more of this nonsense. Are you going to vote at the next election?"
"What would you 'vise me ter do, suh?" asked Jerry cautiously.
"I do not advise you. You ought to have sense enough to see where your own interests lie. I put it to you whether you cannot trust yourself more safely in the hands of white gentlemen, who are your true friends, than in the hands of ignorant and purchasable negroes and unscrupulous white scoundrels?"
"Dere's no doubt about it, suh," assented Jerry, with a vehemence proportioned to his desire to get back into favor. "I ain' gwine ter have nothin' ter do wid de 'lection, suh! Ef I don' vote, I kin keep my job, can't I, suh?"
The major eyed Jerry with an air of supreme disgust. What could be expected
of a race so utterly devoid of tact? It seemed as though this negro thought
a white gentleman might want to bribe him to remain away from the polls; and
the negro's willingness to accept the imaginary bribe demonstrated the venal
nature of the
negrocolored race—its entire lack of moral principle!
"You will retain your place, Jerry," he said severely, "so long as you perform your duties to my satisfaction and behave yourself properly."
With this grandiloquent subterfuge Carteret turned to his next article on
white supremacy. Jerry
, however, did not delude himself with any fine-spun sophistry. He knew perfectly well that he held his job
upon the condition that he stayed away from the polls at the approaching
election. Jerry was a fool—
But while no one may be entirely wise, there are degrees of folly, and Jerry was not all kinds of a fool.
EVENTS moved rapidly during the next few days. The reproduction, in the Chronicle, of the article from the Afro-American Banner, with Carteret's inflammatory comment, took immediate effect. It touched the Southern white man in his most sensitive spot. To him such an article was an insult to white womanhood, and must be resented by some active steps,—mere words would be no answer at all. To meet words with words upon such a subject would be to acknowledge the equality of the negro and his right to discuss or criticise the conduct of the white people.
The colored people became alarmed at the
mutterings murmurrings of the whites, which
seemed to presage a coming storm. A number of them sought to arm themselves,
but ascertained, upon inquiring at the stores, that no white merchant would
sell a negro firearms. Since all the dealers in this sort of merchandise
were white men, the negroes had to be satisfied with oiling up the old army
muskets which some of them possessed, and the few revolvers which a
small rowdy element generally managed to keep themselves supplied with
. Upon an
effort being made to purchase firearms from a Northern city, the railroadexpress
company, controlled by local peoplemen, refused to accept the consignment. The
white people, on the other hand, procured both arms and ammunition in large
quantities, and the Welling-
MUTTERINGS OF THE STORM 249
ton Grays drilled with great assiduity at their armory.
, however, went on without any public disturbance of the town's tranquillity.
A stranger would have seen nothing to excite his curiosity. The white people
did their talking among themselves, and merely grew more distant in their
manner toward the colored folks, who instinctively drew closer togetherclosed their ranks as the whites drew away. With each day that passed the feeling grew more tense. The
editor of the Afro-American Banner, whose office had been quietly garrisoned
for several nights by armed negroes, became frightened, and disappeared from
the town between two suns.
The conspirators were jubilant at the complete success of their plans. It only remained for them to so direct this aroused public feeling that it might completely accomplish the desired end,—to change the political complexion of the city government and assure the ascendencyascendancy of the whites until the amendment should go into effect. A revolution, and not a riot, was contemplated.
With this end in view, another meeting was called at Carteret's office.
"We are now ready," announced General Belmont, "for the final act of this drama. We must decide promptly, or events may run away from us."
"What do you suggest?" asked Carteret.
"Down in the American tropics," continued the general, "they have a way of
doing things. I was in Nicaragua
in 188 ,ten years ago, when Paterno's revolution
drove out Igorroto's government. It was as easy as falling off a log.
Paterno had the arms and the best men. Igorroto was not looking for trouble,
and the guns were at his breast before be knew it. We have the
250 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
guns. The negroes are not expecting trouble, and are easy to manage compared with the fiery mixture that flourishes in the tropics."
"I should not advocate murder," returned Carteret. "We are animated by high and holy principles. We wish to right a wrong, to
remedy an abuse, to save our
Sstate from anarchy and our race from
corruption of bloodhumiliation. I don't object to frightening the negroes, but I am opposed to unnecessary bloodshed."
"I'm not quite so particular," struck in McBane. "They need to be taught a lesson, and a nigger more or less would n't be missed. There's too many of 'em now."
"Of course," continued Carteret, "if we should decide upon a certain mode of
procedure, and the negroes should resist, a different reasoning might apply
.; Bbut I will have no premeditated murder."
"In Central and South America," observed the general reflectively, "none are hurt except those who get in the way."
"There'll be no niggers hurt," said McBane contemptuously, "unless they strain themselves running. One white man can chase a hundred of 'em. I've managed five hundred at a time. I'll pay for burying all the niggers that are killed."
The conference resulted in a well-defined plan, to be put into operation the following day, by which the city government was to be wrested from the Republicans and their negro allies.
"And now," said General Belmont, "while we are cleansing the Augean stables, we may as well remove the cause as the effect. There are several negroes too many in this town, which will be much the better without them. There's that yellow lawyer, Watson. MUTTERINGS OF THE STORM 251 He's altogether too mouthy, and has too much business. Every nigger that gets into trouble sends for Watson, and white lawyers, with families to support and social positions to keep up, are deprived of their legitimate source of income."
"There's that damn
ed nigger real estate agent," blurted out McBane. "Billy
Kitchen used to get most of the nigger business, but this darky has almost
driven him to the poorhouse. A white business man is entitled to a living in
his own profession and his own home. That nigger don't belong here nohow. He
came from the North a year or two ago, and is hand in glove with Barber, the
nigger editor, which is enough of itself to damn him. He'll have to go!"
"How about the collector of the port?"
"We'd better not touch him. It would bring the government down upon us, which we want to avoid. We don't need to worry about the nigger preachers either. They want to stay here, where the loaves and the fishes are. We can make 'em write letters to the newspapers justifying our course, as a condition of their remaining."
"What about Billings?" asked McBane. Billings was the white Republican mayor. "Is that skunk to be allowed to stay in town?"
"No," returned the general, "every white Republican office-holder ought to be made to go. This town is only big enough for Democrats, and negroes who can be taught to keep their place."
"What about the colored doctor," queried McBane, "with the hospital, and the diamond ring, and the carriage, and the other fallals?"
"I shouldn't interfere with Miller," replied the general decisively. "He's a very good sort of a 252 THE MARROW OF TRADITION negro, doesn't meddle with politics, nor tread on any one else's toes. His father was a good citizen, which counts in his favor. He's spending money in the community too, and contributes to its prosperity."
"That sort of nigger, though, sets a bad example," retorted McBane. "They make it all the harder to keep the rest of 'em down."
"'One swallow does not make a summer,' quoted the general. "When we get things arranged, there'll be no trouble. A stream cannot rise higher than its fountain, and a smart nigger without a constituency will no longer be an object of fear. I say let the doctor alone."
"He'll have to keep mighty quiet, though," muttered McBane discontentedly. "I don't like smart niggers. I've had to shoot several of them, in the course of my life."
"Personally I dislike the man," interposed Carteret, "and if I consulted my
own inclinations, would say expel him with the rest
.; Bbut my grievance is a
personal one, and to gratify it in that way would be a loss to the
community. I wish to be strictly impartial in this matter, and to take no
step which cannot be entirely justified by a wise regard for the public
"What's the use of all this hypocrisy, gentlemen?" sneered McBane. "Every last one of us has an axe to grind! The major may as well put an edge on his. We'll never get a better chance to have things our way. If this nigger doctor annoys the major, we'll run him out with the rest. This is a white man's country, and a white man's city, and no nigger has any business here when a white man wants him gone!"
Carteret frowned darkly at this brutal characterization of their motives. It robbed the enterprise of MUTTERINGS OF THE STORM 253 all its poetry, and put a solemn act of revolution upon the plane of a mere vulgar theft of power. Even the general winced.
"I would not consent," he said irritably, "to Miller's being disturbed."
McBane made no further objection.
There was a discreet knock at the door.
"Come in," said Carteret.
Jerry entered. "Mistuh Ellis wants ter speak ter you a minute, suh," he said.
Carteret excused himself and left the room.
"Jerry," said the general, "you lump of ebony, the sight of you reminds me! If your master doesn't want you for a minute, step across to Mr. Brown's and tell him to send me three cocktails."
"Yas, suh," responded Jerry, hesitating. The general had said nothing about paying.
"And tell him, Jerry, to charge them. I'm short of change to-day."
"Yas, suh, yas, suh," replied Jerry, as he backed out of the presence,
adding, when he had reached the
the hall: "Dey ain' no change fer Jerry dis
time, sho': I'll jes' make dat fo' cocktails, an'
de gin'l won't never know de diffe'nce. I ain' gwine 'cross de road fer
nothin', not ef I knows it."
Half an hour later, the conspirators dispersed. They had fixed the hour of
the proposed revolution, the course to be pursued, the results to be
.; Bbut in stating their equation they had overlooked one factor—God, or Fate, or whatever one may choose to call the Power that holds the
destinies of man in the hollow of his hand.
MRS. CARTERET was very much disturbed. It was supposed that the shock of her
aunt's death had affected her health, for since that event she had fallen
into a nervous condition which gave the major
much somegrave concern. Much to the general surprise, Mrs. Ochiltree had left no will, and no property of any
considerable value except her homestead, which descended to Mrs. Carteret as
the natural heir. Whatever she may have had on hand in the way of ready
money had undoubtedly been abstracted from the cedar chest by the midnight
marauder, to whose visit her death was immediately due. Her niece's grief
was held to mark a deep-seated affection for the grim old woman who had
Mrs. Carteret's present state of mind, of which her nervousness was a sufficiently accurate reflection, did in truth date from her aunt's death, and also in part from the time of the conversation with Mrs. Ochiltree, one afternoon, during and after the drive past Miller's new hospital. Mrs. Ochiltree had grown steadily more and more childish after that time, and her niece had never succeeded in making her pick up the thread of thought where it had been dropped. At any rate, Mrs. Ochiltree had made no further disclosure upon the subject.
The examination, not long after her aunt's death,
THE MISSING PAPERS 255
of the papers found near the cedar chest on the morning after the murder, had contributedto Mrs. Carteret's enlightenment, but had not promoted her
peace of mind.
When Mrs. Carteret reached home, after
aher hurried exploration of the cedar
chest on the morning after her aunt's death, she thrust the envelope which she had found into a bureau drawer
. So fully
was her mind occupied, for several days, with the funeral, and with the
excitement attending the arrest of Sandy Campbell, that she deferred the
examination of the contents of the envelope until near the end of the week.
One morning, while alone in her chamber, she drew the envelope from the drawer, and was holding it in her hand, hesitating as to whether or not she should open it, when the baby in the next room began to cry.
The child's cry seemed like a warning, and yielding to a vague uneasiness, she put the paper back.
"Phil," she said to her husband at luncheon, "Aunt Polly said some strange
things to me one day before she died—I don't know whether she was quite
in her right mind or not
.; Bbut suppose that my father had left a will by which it was provided that half of his property should go to that woman and her child?"
"It would never have gone by such a will," replied the major easily. "Your Aunt Polly was in her dotage, and merely dreaming. Your father would never have been such a fool; but even if he had, no such will could have stood the test of the courts. It would clearly have been due to the improper influence of a designing woman."
"So that legally, as well as morally," said Mrs. Carteret, "the will would have been of no effect?"256 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
"Not the slightest. A jury would soon have broken down the legal claim. As for any moral obligation—there would have been nothing moral about the affair. The only possible consideration for such a gift was an immoral one. I don't wish to speak harshly of your father, my dear, but his conduct was gravely reprehensible. The woman herself had no right or claim whatever;—she would have been whipped and expelled from the town, if justice—blind, bleeding justice, then prostrate at the feet of slaves and aliens,—could have had her way!
AndBut the child"—
"The child was in the same category. Who was she to have inherited the
estate of your ancestors, of which, a few years before, she would herself
beenformed a part? The child of shame, it was hers to pay the penalty. But
the discussion is all in the air ., Olivia. Your father never did and never
would have left such a will."
removedrelieved Mrs. Carteret's uneasiness. Going to her room, shortly afterwards, she took the envelope from her bureau drawer and drew
out a bulky paper. The unacknowledgedhaunting fear that it might be such a will as her aunt had suggested was now removed; for such a will, in the light of
what her husband had said confirming her own intuitions, would be of no
valid effect. It might be just as well, she thought, to throw the paper in
the fire without looking at it. She wished to think as well as might be of
her father, and she felt that her respect for his memory would not be
strengthened by the knowledge that he had meant to leave his estate away
from her; for her aunt's words had been open to the construction that she
was to have been left
THE MISSING PAPERS 257
destitute. Curiosity strongly prompted her to read the paper. Perhaps the will contained no such
provision as she had feared, and it might convey some request or direction
which ought properly to be complied with.
She had been standing in front of the bureau while these thoughts passed through her mind, and now, dropping the envelope back into the drawer mechanically, she unfolded the document. It was written on legal paper, in her father's own hand.
Mrs. Carteret was not familiar with legal verbiage, and there were several
expressions of which she did not perhaps appreciate the full effect; but a
very hasty glance enabled her to ascertain the purport of the paper. It was
a will, by which, in one item, her father devised to his daughter Janet,
"the child of the woman known as Julia Brown, " the sum of fiveten thousand dollars, and a certain plantation or tract of land a short distance from the town of
Wellington. The rest and residue of his estate, after deducting all legal
charges and expenses, was bequeathed to his beloved daughter, Olivia
Mrs. Carteret breathed a sigh of relief. Her father had not preferred
another to her, but had left to his lawful daughter the bulk of his estate.
She felt at the same time a growing indignation at the thought that that
woman should so have wrought upon her father's weakness as to induce him to
think of leaving so much valuable property to her bastard—property which
by right should go, and now would go, to her own son, to whom by every rule
of law and decency it ought to
A fire was burning in the next room, on account of the baby,—there had been a light frost the night 258 THE MARROW OF TRADITION before, and the air was somewhat chilly. For the moment the room was empty. Mrs. Carteret came out from her chamber and threw the offending paper into the fire, and watched it slowly burn. When it had been consumed, the carbon residue of one sheet still retained its form, and she could read the words on the charred portion. A sentence, which had escaped her eye in her rapid reading, stood out in ghostly black upon the gray background:—
"All the rest and residue of my estate I devise and bequeath to my daughter Olivia Merkell, the child of my beloved first wife."
Mrs. Carteret had not before observed the word "first." Instinctively she stretched toward the fire the poker which she held in her hand, and at its touch the shadowy remnant fell to pieces, and nothing but ashes remained upon the hearth.
Not until the next morning did she think again of the envelope which had contained the paper she had burned. Opening the drawer where it lay, the oblong blue envelope confronted her. The sight of it was distasteful. The indorsed side lay uppermost, and the words seemed like a mute reproach:—
"The Last Will and Testament of Samuel Merkell."
Snatching up the envelope, she glanced into it mechanically as she moved toward the next room, and perceived a thin folded paper which had heretofore escaped her notice. When opened it proved to be a certificate of marriage, in due form, between Samuel Merkell and Julia Brown. It was dated from a county in South Carolina, about two years before her father's death.
For a moment Mrs. Carteret stood gazing blankly at this faded slip of paper. Her father had married
THE MISSING PAPERS 259
this woman!—at least he had gone through the form of marriage with her,
for, to him
at least it had surely been meant for no thing more than a merean empty formality. The marriage
of white and colored persons was forbidden by law. Only recently she had
read of a case where both the parties to such a crime, a colored man and a
white woman, had been sentenced to long terms in the penitentiary. She even
recalled the circumstances. The couple had been living together unlawfully—they were very low people, whose private lives were beneath the public notice—but owing to a sudden religious excitement had sought, they said at the trial, to secure the blessing of God upon their
union. The higher law, however, which imperiously demanded that the purity and
prestige of the white race be preserved at any cost, had intervened at this
Mechanically she moved toward the fireplace, so dazed by this discovery that she was scarcely conscious of her own actions. She surely had not formed any definite intention to destroy this piece of paper when her fingers relaxed unconsciously and let go their hold upon it. The draught swept it toward the fireplace. Ere scarcely touching the flames it caught, blazed fiercely, and shot upwards with the current of air. A moment later the record of poor Julia's marriage was scattered to the four winds of heaven, as her poor body had long since mingled with the dust of earth.
260 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
But tThe letter remained unread. In her agitation at the discovery of the
marriage certificate, Olivia had almost forgotten the existence of the
letter. It was addressed to "John Delamere, Esq., as Executor of my Last
Will and Testament," while the lower left-hand corner bore the direction: "To be delivered only after my death, with seal unbroken." But tThe seal was broken already; Mr. Delamere was dead; the letter could never
be delivered. Mrs. Carteret unfolded it and read:—
"MY DEAR DELAMERE,—I have taken the liberty of naming you as executor
of my last will, because you are my friend, and the only man of my
acquaintance whom I feel that I can trust to carry out my wishes,
appreciate my motives, and preserve the silence
which I desire.
"I have, first, a confession to make. Inclosed in this letter you will find a certificate of marriage between my child Janet's mother and myself. While I have never exactly repented of this marriage, I have never had the courage to acknowledge it openly. If I had not married Julia, I fear Polly Ochiltree would have married me, by main force,—as she would marry you or any other gentleman unfortunate enough to fall in the way of this twice-widowed man-hunter. When my wife died, three years ago, her sister Polly offered to keep house for me and the child. I would sooner have had the devil in the house, and yet I trembled with alarm,—there seemed no way of escape,—it was so clearly and obviously the proper thing.
"But she herself gave me my opportunity. I was on the point of consenting, when she demanded, as a condition of her coming, that I discharge Julia, my late wife's maid. She was laboring under a misapprehension in regard to the girl, but I grasped at the straw, and did everything to foster her delusion. I declared solemnly that nothing under heaven would induce me to part with Julia. The controversy resulted in my permitting Polly to take the child, while I retained the maid.THE MISSING PAPERS 261
"Before Polly put this idea into my head, I had scarcely looked at Julia, but this outbreak turned my attention toward her. She was a handsome girl, and, as I soon found out, a good girl. My wife, who raised her, was a Christian woman, and had taught her modesty and virtue. She was free. The air was full of liberty, and equal rights, and all the abolition clap-trap, and she made marriage a condition of her remaining longer in the house. In a moment of weakness I took her away to a place where we were not known, and married her. If she had left me, I should have fallen a victim to Polly Ochiltree,—to which any fate was preferable.
And then, old friend, my weakness kept to the fore. I was ashamed of
this marriage, and my new wife saw it.
And mMoreover, she loved me,—loved me too
well, indeed, to wish to make me unhappy. The ceremony had satisfied her
conscience, had set her right, she said, with God ., Ffor the opinions of
men she did not care, since I loved her,—she only wanted to compensate
me, as best she could, she said for the great honor I had done my handmaiden,—for she had read her Bible, and I was the Abraham to her Hagar, compared with whom she considered herself at a great advantage. It was her own
proposition that nothing be said of this marriage. If any shame should
fall on her, it would fall lightly, for it would be undeserved. When the
child came, she still kept silence. No one, she argued, could blame an
innocent child for the accident of birth, and in the sight of God this
child had every right to exist; while among her own people illegitimacy
would involve but little stigma.
t is need less tonot not say that I was easily persuaded
262 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
to accept this sacrifice; but touched by her fidelity, I swore that I wouldto provide handsomely for them both.
This I have tried to do by the will of which I have ask ed you to act as
executor. If I had
left the child more, it might serve as a ground for
attacking the will; but my acknowledgment of the tie of blood is sufficient
to justify thea reasonablethe bequest I have made.
"I have taken this course for the sake of my daughter Olivia, who
m I love is dear to me, and whom I would not wish to make ashamed ,; and in deference to
public opinion, which I did not dareit is not easy to defy. If, after my death, Julia should choose to make our secret known, I shall of course be beyond the
reach of hard words; but I do not think she will, for she is as loyal as she has been dutiful and kind. Had I been aA strong man , I shouldwould long since have acknowledged her before the world and taken the consequences; but, alas! I am only myself, and the
atmosphere I live in does not encourage moral strengthheroism. I should like to
be different, but it is God who hath made us, and not we ourselves!
"Nevertheless, old friend, I will ask of you one favor. If in the future this child of Julia's and of mine should grow to womanhood; if she should prove to have her mother's gentleness and love of virtue; if, in the new era which is opening up for her mother's race, to which, unfortunately, she must belong, she should become, in time, an educated woman; and if the time should ever come when, by virtue of her education or the development of her people, it would be to her a source of shame or unhappiness that she was an illegitimate child,—if you are still alive, old friend, and have the means of knowing or divining this thing, go to her and tell her, for me, that she is my lawful child, and ask her to forgive her father's weakness.THE MISSING PAPERS 263
"When this letter comes to you, I shall have passed to—the Beyond; but I am confident that you will accept this trust, for which I thank you now, in advance, most heartily."
The letter was signed with her father's name, the same signature which had been attached to the will.
Having firmly convinced herself of the illegality of the papers, and of
her own right to destroy them, Mrs. Carteret ought to have felt relieved
that she had thus removed all traces of her dead father's folly. True,
the other daughter remained,—she had seen her on the street only the
day before. The sight of this person she had always
been found offensive, and
now, she felt, in view of what she had just learned, it must be even more
so. Never, while this woman lived in the town, would she be able to
throw the veil of forgetfulness over this blot upon her father's memory.
As the day wore on, Mrs. Carteret grew still less at ease. To herself,
marriage was a serious thing,—to a right-thinking woman the most
serious concern of life. A marriage certificate, rightfully procured,
was scarcely less solemn, so far as it went, than the Bible itself. Her
own she cherished as the apple of her eye. It was the evidence of her
wifehood, the seal of her child's legitimacy, her patent of nobility—the token of her own and her child's claim to social place and consideration. She had burned this pretended marriage certificate, because it meant nothing. Nevertheless, she could not ignore the knowledge of another such marriage, of which every one in the town knew,—a celebrated case, indeed, where a white man of a family quite as prominent as her father's, had married a colored woman during the military occupation
264 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
of the State just after the civil war. The legality of the marriage had never been questioned. It
had been fully consummated by twenty years of subsequent cohabitation.
No amount of social persecution had ever shaken the position of the
husband. With an iron will he had
livedstayed on in the town, a standingliving
protest against the established customs of the South, so rudely
interrupted for a few short years .; Bandut, though his children were
negroes, though be had never appeared in public with his wife, no one
had ever questioned the validity of his marriage or the legitimacy of
The marriage certificate which Mrs. Carteret had burned dated from the period of the military occupation. Hence, Mrs. Carteret, who was a good woman, and would not have done a dishonest thing, felt decidedly uncomfortable. She had destroyed the marriage certificate, but its ghost still haunted her.
Major Carteret, having just eaten a good dinner, was in a very agreeable humor when, that same evening, his wife brought up again the subject of their previous discussion.
"Phil," she asked, "Aunt Polly told me that once, long before my father died, when she went to remonstrate with him for keeping that woman in the house, he threatened to marry Julia if Aunt Polly ever said another word to him about the matter. Suppose he had married her, and had then left a will—would the marriage have made any difference, so far as the will was concerned?"
Major Carteret laughed. "Your Aunt Polly," he said, "was a remarkable woman, with a wonderful imagination, which seems to have grown more vivid as her memory and judgment weakened. Why should THE MISSING PAPERS 265 your father marry his negro housemaid? Mr. Merkell was never rated as a fool—he had one of the clearest heads in Wellington. I saw him only a day or two before he died, and I could swear before any court notions of your aunt were mere delusions. Your father was never capable of such a folly."
"Of course I am only supposing a case," returned Olivia. "Imagining such a case, just for the argument, would the marriage have been legal?"
"That would depend. If he had married her during the military occupation, or over in South Carolina, the marriage would have been legally valid, though morally and socially outrageous."
"And if he had died afterwards, leaving a will?"
"The will would have controlled the disposition of his estate, in all probability."
And ifSuppose he had left no will?"
"You are getting the matter down pretty fine, my dear! The woman would have taken one third of the real estate for life, and could have lived in the homestead until she died. She would also have had half the other property—the money and goods and furniture, everything except the land—and the negro child would have shared with you the balance of the estate. That, I believe, is according to the law of descent and distribution."
Mrs. Carteret lapsed into a troubled silence. Her father had married the woman. In her heart she had no doubt of the validity of the marriage, so far as the law was concerned; if one marriage of such a kind would stand, another contracted under similar conditions was equally as good. If the marriage had been 266 THE MARROW OF TRADITION valid, Julia's child had been legitimate. The will she had burned gave this sister of hers—she shuddered at the word—but a small part of the estate. Under the law, which intervened now that there was no will, the property should have been equally divided. If the woman had been white,—but the woman had not been white, and the same rule of moral conduct did not, could not, in the very nature of things, apply, as between white people! For, if this were not so, slavery had been, not merely an economic mistake, but a great crime against humanity. If it had been such a crime, as for a moment she dimly perceived it might have been, then through the long centuries there had been piled up a catalogue of wrong and outrage which, if the law of compensation be a law of nature, must sometime, somewhere, in some way, be atoned for. She herself had not escaped the penalty, of which, she realized, this burden placed upon her conscience was but another installment.
If she should make known the facts she had learned, it would mean what? A division of her father's estate, a recognition of the legality of her father's relations with Julia. Such a
blotstain upon her father's memory
would be infinitely worse than if he had not married her. To have lived
with her without marriage was a social misdemeanor, at which society in
the old days had winked, or at most had frowned. To have married her would have been to commitwas to have committed the unpardonable social sin. Such a scandal Mrs.
Carteret could not have endured. Should she seek to make restitution, it
would necessarily involve the disclosure of at least some of the facts.
Had she not destroyed the will, she might have compromised with her conscience by producing it and acting upon its
terms, which had
THE MISSING PAPERS 267
been so stated as not to disclose the marriage. This
was now rendered impossible, by her own impulsive act; she could not
mention the will at all, without admitting that she had destroyed it.
Mrs. Carteret found herself in what might be called, vulgarly, a moral "pocket." She could, of course, remain silent. Mrs. Carteret was a good woman, according to her lights, with a cultivated conscience, to which she had always looked as her mentor and infallible guide.
Hence Mrs. Carteret, after this painful discovery, remained for a long time ill at ease,—so disturbed, indeed, that her mind reacted upon her nerves, which had never been strong; and her nervousness affected her strength, which had never been great, until Carteret, whose love for her had been deepened and strengthened by the advent of his son, became alarmed for her health, and spoke to Dr. Price very seriously concerning it.
MRS. CARTERET awoke, with a start, from a troubled dream. She had been sailing across a sunlit sea, in a beautiful boat. Her child had been lying on a bright-colored cushion at her feet. Overhead the swelling sail served as an awning to keep off the sun's rays, which far ahead were reflected with dazzling brilliancy from the shores of a golden island. Her son, she dreamed, was a fairy prince, and yonder lay his kingdom, to which be was being borne, lying there at her feet, in this beautiful boat, across the sunlit sea.
Suddenly and without warning the sky was overcast. A squall struck the boat and tore away the sail. In the distance a huge billow—a great white wall of water—came sweeping toward their frail craft, threatening it with instant destruction. She clasped her child to her bosom, and a moment later found herself struggling in the sea, holding the child's head above the water. As she floated there, as though sustained by some unseen force, she saw in the distance a small boat approaching over the storm-tossed waves. Straight toward her it came, and she had reached out her hand to grasp its side, when the rower looked back, and she saw that it was her sister. The recognition had been mutual. With a sharp movement of one oar the boat glided by, leaving her clutching at the empty air.THE SHADOW OF A DREAM 269
She felt her strength begin to fail. Despairingly she signaled with her disengaged hand; but the rower, after one mute reproachful glance, rowed on. Mrs. Carteret's strength grew less and less. The child became heavy as lead. Herself floating in the water, as though it were her own native element, she could no longer support the child. Lower and lower it sank,—she was powerless to save it or to accompany it,—until, gasping wildly for breath, it threw up its little hands and sank, the cruel water gurgling over its head,—when she awoke with a start and a chill, and lay there trembling for several minutes before she heard little Dodie in his crib, breathing heavily.
She rose softly, went to the crib, and changed the child's position to an easier one. He breathed more freely, and she went back to bed, but not to sleep.
She had tried to put aside the distressing questions raised by the discovery
of her father's will and the papers accompanying it. Why should she be
burdened with such a responsibility, at this late day, when the touch of
time had well-nigh healed these old sores? Surely God had put his curse not
alone upon the slave, but upon the stealer of men! With other good people
she had thanked
GodHim that slavery was no more, and that those who once had
borne its burden upon their consciences could stand ere ect and feel that they
themselves were free. The weed had been cut down, but its roots remained,
deeply imbedded in the soil, to spring up and trouble a new generation. Upon
her weak shoulders was placed the burden of her father's weakness, her
father's folly. It was left to her to acknowledge or not this shameful
marriage and her sister's rights in their father's estate.
Balancing one consideration against another, she had almost decided that she might ignore this tie. To herself, Olivia
Merkell,—Olivia Carteret,—the stigma of base birth would have meant
social ostracism, social ruin, the averted face, the finger of pity or of
scorn. All the traditional weight of public disapproval would have fallen
upon her as the unhappy fruit of an unblessed union.
But tTo this other woman it could have had no such significance,—it had been the lot of her race. To
them, twenty-five years before, sexual sin had never been imputed as more
than a fault. She had lost nothing by her supposed illegitimacy; she would
gain nothing by the acknowledgment of her mother's marriage.
On the other hand, what would be the effect of this revelation upon Mrs.
MerkellCarteret herself? To have it known that her father had married a negress would only be less dreadful than to have it appear that he had committed some terrible crime. It was a crime now, by the laws of every Southern
State, for white and colored persons to intermarry. She shuddered before the
possibility that at some time in the future some person, none too well
informed, might learn that her father had married a colored woman, and might
assume that she, Olivia Carteret, or her child, had sprung from this
shocking mésalliance,—a fate to which she would
willingly have preferred death. No, this marriage must never be made known;
the secret should remain buried forever in her own heart!
But there still remained the question of her father's property and her
father's will. This woman was her father's child,—of that there could be
no doubt, it was written in her features, no less than in her father's will.
As his lawful child,—of which, alas! there
THE SHADOW OF A DREAM 271
could also be no question,—she was entitled by law to half his estate. Mrs. Carteret's problem had sunk from the realm of sentiment to that of
material things, which, curiously enough, she found much more difficult.
For, while the negro, by the traditions of her people, was barred from the
world of sentiment, his rights of property were recognized. The question had
become, with Mrs. Carteret, a question of meum and tuum. Had the girl Janet been poor, ignorant, or degraded, as might well have been her fate, Mrs. Carteret might have felt
a vicarious remorse for her aunt's suppression of the papers
.; Bbut fate had
compensated Janet for the loss; she had been educated, she had married well;
she had not suffered for lack of the money of which she had been defrauded,
and did not need it now. She had a child, it is true, but this child's
career would be so circumscribed by the accident of color that too much
wealth would only be a source of unhappiness,—to her own child, on the
contrary, it would open every door of life.
It would be too lengthy a task to follow the mind and conscience of this
much tried lady in their intricate workings upon this difficult problem; for
she had a mind as logical as any woman's, and a conscience which she wished
to keep void of offense. She had to confront a situation involving the
element of race, upon which the moral standards of her people were
hopelessly confused. Mrs. Carteret
had reached the conclusion, ere daylight
dawned, that she would be silent upon the subject of her father's second
marriage. Neither party had wished it ,—neither Julia nor her father,—and she would respect her father's wishes. To act otherwise would be to
defeat his will, to make known what he had wished concealed, and to give
272 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
Janet a claim of title to one half her father's estate, while he had only meant her to have the ten thousand dollars named
in the will.
But by the same reasoning, she must carry out her father's will in respect to
this bequest. Here, however, there was another difficulty. The
demands of the mining investment into which they had entered by the advice of Joe Coopermade shortly after the deathbirth of little Dodie had tied up
so much of her property that it would have been difficult to procure ten
thousand dollars immediately; while a demand for half the property at once
would mean bankruptcy and ruin. Moreover, upon what ground could she offer
her sister any sum of money whatever? So sudden a change of heart, after so
many years of silence, would raise the presumption of some right on the part
of Janet in her father's estate. Suspicion once aroused, it might be
possible to trace this hidden marriage, and establish it by legal proof. The
marriage once estab lishedverified, the claim for half the estate could not be denied. She could not plead her father's will to the contrary, for this would be to
acknowledge the suppression of the will, in itself a criminal act.
There was, however, a way of escape. This hospital which had recently been opened was the personal property of her sister's husband. Some time in the future, when their investments matured, she would present to the hospital a sum of money equal to the amount her father had meant his colored daughter to have. Thus indirectly both her father's will and her own conscience would be satisfied.
Mrs. Carteret had reached this comfortable conclusion, and was falling
asleep, when her attention was again drawn by her child's breathing. She
to her own bosom and soon fell asleep.
"By the way, Olivia," said the major, when leav- THE SHADOW OF A DREAM 273 ing the house next morning for the office, "if you have any business down town to-day, transact it this forenoon. Under no circumstances must you or Clara or the baby leave the house after midday."
"Why, what 's the matter, Phil?"
"Nothing to alarm you, except that there may be a little political
demonstration which may
makerender the streets unsafe. You are not to say
anything about it where the servants might hear."
"Will there be any danger for you, Phil?" she demanded with alarm.
"Not the slightest, Olivia dear. No one will be harmed; but it is best for ladies and children to stay indoors."
Mrs. Carteret's nerves were still more or less unstrung from her mental
struggles of the night, and the memory of her dream came to her like a dim
foreboding of misfortune. As though in sympathy with its mother's feelings,
the baby did not seem
soas well as usual. The new nurse was by no means an ideal nurse,—Mammy Jane understood the child much better. If there should
be any trouble with the negroes, toward which her husband's remark seemed to
point,—she knew the general political situation, though not informed in
regard to her husband's plans,—she would like to have Mammy Jane near her,
where the old nurse might be protected from danger or alarm.
With this end in view she despatched the nurse, shortly after breakfast, to Mammy Jane's house in the negro settlement on the other side of the town, with a message asking the old woman to come immediately to Mrs. Carteret's. Unfortunately, Mammy Jane had gone to visit a sick woman in the country and was not expected to return for several hours.
THE Wellington riot began at three o'clock in the afternoon of a day as fair as was ever selected for a deed of darkness. The sky was clear, except for a few light clouds that floated, white and feathery, high in air, like distant islands in a sapphire sea. A salt-laden breeze from the ocean a few miles away lent a crisp sparkle to the air.
At three o'clock sharp the streets were filled as if by magic with armed
white men. The negroes going, about, had noted, with uneasy curiosity, that
the stores and places of business, many of which closed at noon, were unduly
late in opening for the afternoon
;, butthough no one suspected the reason for
the delay .; Bbut at three o'clock every passing colored man on the streets was ordered, by
the first white man he met, to throw up his hands. If he complied, he was
searched, more or less roughly, for firearms, and then warned to get off the
street. When he met another group of white men the scene was repeated. The
man thus summarily held up seldom encountered more than two groups before
disappearing across lots to his own home or some convenient hiding-place. If
he resisted any demand of those who halted him—but the records of the day
are historical; they may be found in the newspapers of the following date,
but they are more firmly engraved upon the hearts and memories
THE STORM BREAKS 275
of the colored people of Wellington. For many months there were negro families in the town whose children screamed with fear and
ran to their mothers for protection at the mere sight of a white man.
Dr. Miller had received a call, about one o'clock, to attend a case at the house of a well-to-do colored farmer, who lived some three or four miles from the town, upon the very road, by the way, along which Miller had driven so furiously a few weeks before, in the few hours that intervened before Sandy Campbell would probably have been burned at the stake. The drive to his patient's home, the necessary inquiries, the filling of the prescription from his own medicine-case, which he carried along with him, the little friendly conversation about the weather and the crops, and, the farmer being an intelligent and thinking man, the inevitable subject of the future of their race,—these, added to the return journey, occupied at least two hours of Miller's time.
As he neared the town on his way back, he saw ahead of him half a dozen men and women approaching, with fear written in their faces, in every degree from apprehension to terror. Women were weeping and children crying, and all were going as fast as seemingly lay in their power, looking behind now and then as if pursued by some deadly enemy. At sight of Miller's buggy they made a dash for cover, disappearing, like a covey of frightened partridges, in the underbrush along the road.
Miller pulled up his horse and looked after them in startled wonder.
"What on earth can be the matter?" be muttered, struck with a vague feeling
of alarm. A psychologist, seeking to trace the effects of slavery upon the
276 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
human mind, might find in the South many a
curious illustration of this curse, abiding long after the actual physical
bondage had terminated. In the olden time the white South labored
constant fear of negro insurrections. Knowing that they themselves, if in
the negroes' place, would have risen in the effort to throw off the yoke,
all their reiterated theories of negro subordination and inferiority could
not remove that lurking fear, founded upon the obscure consciousness that
the slaves ought to have risen. Conscience, it has been said, makes cowards
of us all. There was never, on the continent of America, a successful slave
revolt, nevernor one which lasted more than a few hours, or resulted in the loss
of more than a few white lives; yet never was the planter quite free from never got rid of the fear that there might be one.
On the other hand, the slave had before his eyes always the fear of the
master. There were many good men, according to their lights,—according to
their training and environment,—among the Southern slaveholders, who
treated their slaves kindly, as slaves, from principle, because they
recognized the claims of humanity, even under the dark skin of a human
were otherswas many a one who protected or pampered theirhis negroes, as the
case might be, just as a man treats his dog—because they were his; they
were a part of his estate, an integral part of the entity of property and
person which made up the aristocrat. But with all theirthis kindness, there was
always present, in the consciousness of the lowest slave, the knowledge that
he was in his master's power, and that he could make no effectual protest
against the abuse of that power. And tThere was also the knowledge, among those who could think at all,
THE STORM BREAKS 277
that the best of masters was himself a slave to a system, which hampered his movements but
scarcely less than those of his bondmen.
When, therefore, Miller saw these men and women scampering into the bushes, he divined, with this slumbering race consciousness which years of culture had not obliterated, that there was some race trouble on foot. His intuition did not long remain unsupported. A black head was cautiously protruded from the shrubbery, and a black voice—if such a description be allowable—addressed him:—
"Is dat you, Doctuh Miller?"
"Yes. Who are you, and what 's the trouble?"
"What's de trouble, suh? Why, all hell's broke loose in town yonduh. De
w'ite folks is riz 'gins' de niggers, an' say dey 're gwine ter kill eve'y
dey kin lay han's on."
Miller's heart leaped to his throat
. Hhis wife and child were in the town. This story was preposterous; it could not be true, and yet there must be
something in it. He tried to question his informant, but the man was so
overcome with excitement and fear that Miller saw clearly that he must go
farther for information. He had read in the Morning Chronicle, a few days
before, the obnoxious editorial quoted from the Afro-American Banner, and
had noted the comment upon it by the white editor. He had felt, as at the
time of its first publication, that the editorial was ill-advised. It could
do no good, and was calculated to arouse the animosity of those whose
friendship, whose tolerance, at least, was necessary and almost
indispensable to the colored people. They were living, at the best, in a
sort of armed neutrality with the whites; such a publication, however
278 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
where, could have no other effect in Wellington than to endanger this truce and disturb the seeds
defer the hope of a
possible future friendship. The right of free speech gave
entitled Barber the right
publish it; a larger measure of common-sense would have led
made him to withhold
it. Whether it was the republication of this article that had stirred up
anew the sleeping dogs of race prejudice and whetted their thirst for blood,
he could not yet tell; but at any rate, there was mischief on foot.
"Fer God's sake, doctuh, don' go no closeter ter dat town," pleaded his informant, "er you'll be killt sho'. Come on wid us, suh, an' tek keer er yo'se'f. We're gwine ter hide in de swamps till dis thing is over!"
"God, man!" exclaimed Miller, urging his horse forward, "my wife and child are in the town!"
Fortunately, he reflected, there were no patients confined in the hospital—if there should be anything in this preposterous story. To one unfamiliar
with Southern life, it might have seemed impossible that these good
Christian people, who thronged the churches on Sunday, and we
npt over the
sufferings of the lowly Nazarene, and sent missionaries to the heathen,
could be hungering and thirsting for the blood of their fellow men .; Bbut
Miller cherished no such delusion. He knew the history of his country; he
had the threatened lynching of Sandy Campbell vividly in mind; and he was
fully persuaded that to race prejudice, once roused, any horror was
possible. That women or children would be molested of set purpose he did not
believe, but that they might suffer by accident was more than likely.
As he neared the town, dashing forward at the top of his horse's speed, he
heard his voice called in a
THE STORM BREAKS 279
loud and agitated tone, and, glancing around him, saw a familiar form standing by the
He drew up the horse with a suddenness that threw the faithful and obedient animal back upon its haunches. The colored lawyer, Watson, came up to the buggy. That he was laboring under great and unusual excitement was quite apparent from his pale face and frightened air.
"What's the matter, Watson?" demanded Miller, hoping now to obtain some reliable information.
"Matter!" exclaimed the other. "
All hell's broke looseEverything's the matter! The white people are up in arms. They have disarmed the colored people, killing half a dozen
in the process, and wounding as many more. They have forced the mayor and
aldermen to resign, have formed a provisional city government, à la Française, and have ordered me and half a
dozen other fellows to leave town in forty-eight hours, under pain of sudden
death. As they seem to mean it, I shall not stay so long. Fortunately, my
wife and children are away. I knew you were out here, however, and I thought
I'd come out and wait for you, so that we might talk the matter over. I
don't imagine they mean you any harm, personally, because you tread on
nobody's toes; but you're much too valuable a man for the race to lose, so I
thought I'd give you warning. I shall want to sell you my property, too, at
a bargain. For I'm worth too much to my family to dream of ever attempting to live here again."
"Have you seen anything of my wife and child?"
demandedasked Miller, intent upon the
danger to which they might be exposed.
"No; I didn't go to the house. I inquired at the
280 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
drugstore and found out where you had gone.
But yYou need n't fear for them—it is not a war on women and children."
"War of any kind is always hardest on the women and children," returned Miller; "I must hurry on and see that mine are safe."
"They'll not carry the war so far into Africa as that," returned Watson
.; " Bbut
I never saw anything like it. Yesterday I had a hundred white friends
in the town, or thought I had—men who spoke pleasantly to me on the
street, and sometimes gave me their hands to shake. Not one of them said to
me to-day: 'Watson, stay at home this afternoon.' I might have been killed,
like any one of half a dozen others who have bit the dust, for any word that
one of my 'friends' had said to warn me. When the race cry is started in
this neck of the woods, friendship, religion, humanity, reason, all shrivel
up like a dry leafleaves in a raging furnace."
The buggy, into which Watson had climbed was meanwhile rapidly nearing the town.
"I think I'll leave you here, Miller," said Watson, as they approached the outskirts, "and make my way home by a roundabout path, as I should like to get there unmolested. Home!—a beautiful word that, is n't it, for an exiled wanderer? It might not be well, either, for us to be seen together. If you put the hood of your buggy down, and sit well back in the shadow, you may be able to reach home without interruption; but avoid the main streets. I'll see you again this evening, if we're both alive, and I can reach you; for my time is short. A committee are to call in the morning to escort me to the train. I am to be dismissed from the community with public honors."THE STORM BREAKS 281
Watson was climbing down from the buggy, when a small party of men were seen
approaching, and big Josh
Green, followed by several other resolute looking
colored men, came up and addressed them.
"Dr. Miller," cried Green, "Mr. Watson—we're lookin' fer a leader. De
w'ite folks are killin' de niggers, an' we ain't goin' ter stan' up an' be
shot down like dogs. We're goin' ter defen' ou' lives, an' we ain' gwine
ter run away f'm no place where we've got a right ter be; an' woe be ter de
w'ite man w'at lays han's on us! De
yre's two niggers in dis town ter eve'y
w'ite man, an' ef we' rve got ter be killt, we'll take some w'ite folks
'long wid us, ez sho' ez deydere's a God in heaven—ez I s'pose deydere is,
dough he mus' be 'sleep, er busy somewhar e'se ter-day. Will you-all come
an' lead us?"
"Gentlemen," said Watson, "what is the use? The negroes will not back you up. They haven't the arms nor the moral courage, nor the leadership."
"We'll git de arms, an' we'll git de courage, ef you'll come an' lead us! We wants leaders—dat's w'y we come ter you!"
hat's the use?" returned Watson despairingly. "The odds are too heavy. I've been ordered out of town; if I stayed, I'd be shot on sight, unless I
had a body-guard around me."
"We'll be yo' body-guard!" shouted half a dozen voices.
"And when my body-guard was shot, what then? I have a wife and children. It
is my duty to live for them. If I died, I
wshould get no glory and no reward,
and my family would be reduced to beggary—to which they'll soon be near enough as it is. This affair will blow over in a day or two. The white
282 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
people will be ashamed of themselves to-morrow,
and apprehensive of the consequences for some time to come. Keep quiet,
boys, and trust in God. You won't gain anything by resistance."
"'God he'ps dem dat he'ps demselves," returned Josh stoutly. "Ef Mr.
Watson won't lead us
;, will you, Dr. Miller?" said the spokesman, turning to the doctor.
For Miller it was an agonizing moment. He was no coward, morally or
physically. Every manly instinct urged him to go forward and take up the
cause of these leaderless people, and, if need be, to defend their lives and
their rights with his own
.,— Bbut to what end?
"Listen, men," he said. "We would only be throwing our lives away. Suppose
we made a determined stand and won a temporary victory. By morning every
train, every boat, every road leading into Wellington, would be crowded with
white men—as they probably will be any way—with arms in their hands,
curses on their lips, and vengeance in their hearts. In the minds of those
who make and administer the laws, we have no standing in the court of
conscience. They would kill us in the fight, or they would hang us
afterwards—one way or another, we should be doomed. I should like to lead
you; I should like to arm every colored man in this town, and have them
stand firmly in line, not for attack, but for defense
.; Bbut if I attempted
it, and they should stand by me, which is questionable,—for I have met
them fleeing from the town,—my life would pay the forfeit. Alive, I may be
of some use to you—and you are welcome to my life in that way—I am
giving it freely. Dead, I should be a mere lump of carrion. Who remembers even the names of those who have
THE STORM BREAKS 283
been done to death in the Southern States for the past twenty years?"
"I 'members de name er one of 'em," said Josh, "an' I 'members de name er de man dat killt 'im, an' I s'pec' his time is mighty nigh come."
"My advice is not heroic, but I think it is wise. In this riot we are placed
wshould be in a war: we have no territory, no base of supplies, no
organization, no outside sympathy—we stand in the position of a race, in
a case like this, without money and without friends. Our time will come,—the time when we can command respect for our rights; but it is not yet in
sight. Give it up, boys, and wait. Good may come of this, after all."
Several of the men wavered, and looked irresolute.
"I reckon that's all so, doctuh," returned Josh, "an', de way you put it, I
don' blame you ner Mr. Watson
.; b But all dem reasons ain' got no weight wid
me. I'm gwine in dat town, an' ef any w'ite man 'sturbs me, de yre'll be
trouble—de yre'll be double trouble—I feels it in my bones!"
"Remember your old mother, Josh," said Miller.
"Yas, suh, I'll 'member her; dat 's all I kin do now; but I don' need ter wait fer her no mo', fer she died dis mo'nin'. I'd lack ter see her buried, suh, but I may not have de chance. Ef I gits killt, will you do me a favor?"
"Yes, Josh; what is it?"
"Ef I should git laid out in dis commotion dat's gwine on, will you collec' my wages f'm yo' brother, and see dat de ole 'oman is put away right?"
"Yes, of course."
"Wid a nice coffin, an' a nice fune'al, an' a head-bo'd an' a foot-bo'd?"284 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
"All right, suh! Ef I don' live ter do it, I'll know it'll be 'tended ter
right. Now we're gwine out ter de cotton compress, an' git a lot er colored
men tergether, an' ef de w'ite folks 'sturbs me, I should n't be s'prise' ef
yre'd be a mix-up:—an' ef de yre/ is, me an one
w'ite man'll stan' befo' de jedgment th'one er God dis day; an' it won't be
me w'at'll be feared er de jedgment. Come along, boys! Dese gentlemen may
have somethin' ter live fer; but ez fer my pa't, I'd ruther be a dead
nigger any day dan a live dog!"
THE party under Josh's leadership moved off down the road. Miller, while entirely convinced that he had acted wisely in declining to accompany them, was yet conscious of a distinct feeling of shame and envy that he, too, did not feel impelled to throw away his life in a hopeless struggle.
Watson left the buggy and disappeared by a path at the roadside. Miller drove rapidly forward. After entering the town, he passed several small parties of white men, but escaped scrutiny by sitting well back in his buggy, the presumption being that a well-dressed man with a good horse and buggy was white. Torn with anxiety, he reached home at about four o'clock. Driving the horse into the yard, he sprang down from the buggy and hastened to the house, which be found locked front and rear.
A repeated rapping brought no response. At length he broke a window and entered the house like a thief.
"Janet, Janet!" be called in alarm, "where are you? It is only I,—Will!"
There was no reply. He ran from room to room, only to find them all empty. Again he called his wife's name, and was about rushing from the house, when a muffled voice came faintly to his ear,—
"Is dat you, Doctuh Miller?"
"Yes. Who are you, and where are my wife and child?"2
He was looking around in perplexity, when the door of a low closet under the kitchen sink was opened from within, and a woolly head was cautiously protruded.
"Are you sho' dat's you, doctuh?"
"Yes, Sally; where are"—
"An' not some w'ite man come ter bu'n down de house an' kill all de niggers?"
"No, Sally, it's me all right. Where is my wife? Where is my child?"
"Dey went over ter see Mis' Butler 'long 'bout two o'clock, befo' dis fuss broke out, suh. Oh, Lawdy, Lawdy, suh! Is all de cullud folks be'n killt cep'n me an' you, suh? Fer de Lawd's sake, suh, you won' let 'em kill me, will you, suh? I'll wuk fer you fer nuthin', suh, all my bawn days, ef you'll save my life, suh!"
"Calm yourself, Sally. You'll be safe enough if you stay right here, I've
no doubt. They'll not harm women,—of that I'm sure enough, although I
haven't yet got the bearings of this
most unfortunatedeplorable affair. Stay here and look after the house. I must find my wife and child!"
The distance across the city to the home of the Mrs. Butler whom his wife had gone to visit was exactly one mile. Though Miller had a good horse in front of him, he was two hours in reaching his destination. Never will the picture of that ride fade from his memory. In his dreams he repeats it night after night, and sees the sights that wounded his eyes, and feels the thoughts—the haunting spirits of the thoughts—that tore his heart as he rode through hell to find those whom he was seeking.
For a short distance he saw nothing, and made
INTO THE LION'S JAWS 287
rapid progress. As he turned the first corner, his horse shied at the dead body of a negro, lying huddled
up in the collapse which marks sudden death. What Miller shuddered at was
not so much the thought of death, to the sight of which his profession had
accustomed him, as the suggestion of what it signified. He had taken with
allowance the wild statement of the fleeing fugitives. Watson, too, had been
greatly excited, and Josh
WalkerGreen's group were desperate men, as much liable
to be misled by their courage as the others by their fears .; Bbut here was
proof that murder had been done—and his wife and children were in the
town. Distant shouts, and the sound of firearms, increased his alarm. He
struck his horse with the whip, and dashed on toward the heart of the towncity,
which he must traverse in order to reach his wifeJanet and the child.
At the next corner lay the body of another man, with the red blood oozing from a ghastly wound in the forehead. The negroes seemed to have been killed, as the band plays in circus parades, at the street intersections, where the example would be most effective. Miller, with a wild leap of the heart, had barely passed this gruesome spectacle, when a sharp voice commanded him to halt, and emphasized the order by covering him with a revolver. Forgetting the prudence he had preached to others, he had raised his whip to strike the horse, when several hands seized the bridle.
"Come down, you damn fool," growled an authoritative voice. "Don't you see we're in earnest? Do you want to get killed?"
"Why should I come down?" asked Miller.
"Because we've ordered you to come down! This 288 THE MARROW OF TRADITION is the white people's day, and when they order, a nigger must obey. We're going to search you for weapons."
"Search away. You'll find nothing but a case of surgeon's tools, which I'm more than likely to need before this day is over, from all indications."
"No matter; we'll make sure of it! That's what we're here for. Come down, if you don't want to be pulled down!"
Miller stepped down from his buggy. His interlocutor, who made no effort at
disguise, was a clerk in a dry-goods store where Miller bought most of his
family and hospital supplies. He made no sign of recognition, however, and
Miller claimed no acquaintance. This man, who had for several years emptied
Miller's pockets in the course of more or less legitimate trade, now went
through them, aided by another man, more rapidly than ever before, the
y searchers convincing themselves that Miller carried no deadly weapon upon
his person. Meanwhile, a third searchedransacked the buggy with like result. Miller
recognized several others of the party, who made not the slightest attempt
at disguise, though no names were called by any one.
"Where are you going?" demanded the leader.
"I am trying to find my wife and child," replied Miller.
"Well, run along, and keep them out of the streets when you find them; and
keep your hands out of this affair, if you wish to live in this town, which
from now on will be a white man's town, as
theyou niggers will be pretty firmly convinced before night."
Miller drove on as swiftly as might be.
At the next corner he was stopped again. In the white man who held him up, Miller recognized a neigh- INTO THE LION'S JAWS 289 bor of his own. After a short detention and a perfunctory search, the white man remarked apologetically:—
"Sorry to have had to trouble you, doctuh, but them's the o'ders. It ain't men like you that we're after, but the vicious and criminal class of niggers."
Miller smiled bitterly as he urged his horse forward. He was quite well aware that the virtuous citizen who had stopped him had only a few weeks before finished a term in the penitentiary, to which he had been sentenced for stealing. Miller knew that he could have bought all the man owned for fifty dollars, and his soul for as much more.
A few rods farther on he came near running over the body of a wounded man
who lay groaning by the wayside. Every professional instinct urged him to
stop and offer aid to the sufferer; but the uncertainty concerning his wife
and child proved a stronger motive and urged him resistlessly forward. Here
and there the ominous sound of firearms was audible. He might have thought
themthis merely a part of the show, like the "powder play" of the Arabs, but for
the bloody confirmation of its earnestness which had already assaulted his
vision. Somewhere in this seething caldron of unrestrained passions were his
wife and child, and he must hasten to find themhurry on.
His progress was painfully slow. Three times he was stopped and searched.
More than once his way was barred, and he was ordered to turn back, each
such occasion requiring a detour which consumed many minutes. The man who
last stopped him was a well-known Jewish merchant. A Jew—God of Moses!—had so far forgotten twenty centuries of history as to join in the persecution of another oppressed race! When almost
reduced to despair, by
290 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
these innumerable delays, he perceived, coming toward
him, Mr. Ellis, the sub-editor of the Morning Chronicle. Miller had just
been stopped and questioned again, and Ellis came up as he was starting
againonce more upon his endless ride.
"Dr. Miller," said Ellis kindly, "it is dangerous for you on the streets. Why tempt the danger?"
"I am looking for my wife and child," returned Miller in desperation. "They are somewhere in this town,—I don't know where,—and I must find them."
Ellis had been horror-stricken by the tragedy of the afternoon, the wholly
superfluous slaughter of a harmless people, whom a show of force would have
been quite sufficient to overawe. Elaborate explanations were afterwards
given for these murders, which were said, perhaps truthfully, not to have
been premeditated, and many regrets were expressed.
EllisThe young man had been taken by surprised at the ferocity displayed ,. quite as much as had the negros themselves
. His own thoughts and feelings were attuned to anything but
slaughter. Only that morning he had received a perfumed note, calling his
attention to what the writer described as a very noble thing he had donedeed of his, and
requesting him to call that evening and receive the writer's thanks. Had he
known that Miss Pemberton, several weeks after their visit to the sound, had
driven out again to the hotel and made some inquiries among the servants, he
might have understood better the meaning of the notethis missive. When Miller spoke
of his wife and child, some subtle thread of suggestion coupled the note
with Miller's plight.
"I'll go with you, Dr. Miller," he said, "if you'll permit me. In my company you will not be dis- INTO THE LION'S JAWS 291 turbed."
He took a seat in Miller's buggy, after which it was not molested.
Neither of them spoke. Miller was sick at heart; he could have wept with
grief, even had the welfare of his own dear ones not been involved in this
deplorableregrettable affair. With prophetic instinct he foresaw the hatreds to which
this day would give birth; the long years of constraint and distrust which
would still further widen the breach between two peoples whom fate had
thrown together in one community.
There was nothing for Ellis to say. In his heart he could not defend the
deeds of this day. The petty annoyances which the whites had felt at the
spectacle of a few negroes in office; the not unnatural resentment of a
proud people at what had seemed to them a presumptuous freedom of speech and
lack of deference on the part of their inferiors,—these things, which he
knew were to be made the excuse for overturning the city government,—he
knewrealized full well were no sort of justification for the wholesale murder or
other horrors which might well ensue before the day was done. He could not
approve the acts of his own people; neither could he, to a negro, condemn
them. Hence he was silent.
"Thank you, Mr. Ellis," exclaimed Miller, when they had reached the house where be expected to find his wife. "This is the place where I was going. I am—under a great obligation to you."
"Not at all, Dr. Miller. I need not tell you how much I regret this deplorable affair."
Ellis went back down the street. Fastening his horse to the fence, Miller sprang forward to find his wife and child. They would certainly be there, for 292 THE MARROW OF TRADITION no colored woman would be foolhardy enough to venture on the streets after the riot had broken out.
As he drew nearer, he felt a sudden apprehension. The house seemed strangely silent and deserted. The doors were closed, and the venetian blinds shut tightly. Even a dog which had appeared slunk timidly back under the house, instead of barking vociferously according to the usual habit of his kind.
MILLER knocked at the door. There was no response. He went round to the rear of the house. The dog had slunk behind the woodpile. Miller knocked again, at the back door, and, receiving no reply, called aloud.
"Mrs. Butler! It is I, Dr. Miller. Is my wife here?"
The slats of a near-by blind opened cautiously.
"Is it you really, Dr. Miller?"
"Yes, Mrs. Butler. I am looking for my wife and child,—are they here?"
"No, sir; she became alarmed about you, soon after the shooting commenced, and I could not keep her. She left for home half an hour ago. It is coming on dusk, and she and the child are so near white that she did not expect to be molested."
"Which way did she go?"
"She meant to go by the main street. She thought it would be less dangerous
than the back streets. it would be
safer there than in less frequented streets. I tried to get her to stay here, but she was frantic
about you, and nothing I could say would keep her. Is the riot almost over,
Dr. Miller? Do you think they will murder us all, and burn down our houses?"
"God knows," replied Miller, with a groan. "But I must find her, if I lose my own life in the attempt."
Surely, he thought,
his wife would be safe. The
294 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
white people of Wellington were not savages; or at least their temporary
reversion to savagery would not go as far as to include violence to delicate
women and children. Then there flashed into his mind Josh Walker's story of
his "silly" mother, who for twenty years had walked the earth as a child, as
the result of one night's terror, and his heart sank within him.
Miller realized that his buggy, by attracting attention, had been a
hindrance rather than a help in his progress across the city. In order to
follow his wife, he must practically retrace his steps over the very route
he had come. Night was falling. It would be easier to cross the town on
foot. In the dusk his own color, slight in the daytime, would not attract
attention, and by dodging in the shadows he might avoid those who might wish
to intercept him. But he must reach Janet and the boy
find his wife and child at any risk. He had
not been willing to throw his life away hopelessly, but he would cheerfully
have sacrificed it for those whom he loved.
He had gone but a short distance, and had not yet reached the centre of mob
activity, when he intercepted a band of negro laborers from the cotton
Bbig Josh WalkerGreen at their head.
"Hello, doctuh!" cried Josh, "does you wan' ter jine us?"
"I'm looking for my wife and child, Josh. They're somewhere in this den of murderers. Have any of you seen them?"
No one had seen them.
"You men are running a great risk," said Miller. "You are rushing on to certain death."
"Well, suh, maybe we is; but we're gwine ter die fightin'. Dey say de w'ite folks is gwine ter bu'n all de cullud schools an' chu'ches, an' kill all de niggers
THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW 295
[illegible] dey kin
lay deketch. Dey gwine ter bu'n yo' new hospital, ef somebody don' stop 'em." yir han's on
BenJosh—men—you are throwing your lives away. It is a fever—it will wear
off tomorrow, or to-night. They'll not burn the schoolhouses, or the
hospital—they are not such fools, for they benefit the community; and they'll only kill the colored people who resist them. Every one of you with a
gun or a pistol carries his death warrant in his own hand. I'd rather see
the hospital burn than have one of you lose his life. Resistance only makes the matter worse—the odds against you are too long."
"Things can't be any wuss, doctuh," replied one of the crowd, sturdily. "A gun is mo' dange'ous ter de man in front of it dan ter de man behin' it. Dey're gwine ter kill us anyhow; an' we're tired—we read de newspapers— an' we're tired bein' shot down like dogs, widout jedge er jury. We'd ruther die fightin' dan be stuck like pigs in a pen!"
"God help you!" said Miller. "As for me, I must find my wife and child."
"Good-by, doctuh," cried Josh, brandishing a huge knife. "'Member 'bout de ole 'oman ef you lives thoo dis. Don' fergit de headbo'd an' de footbo'd, an' a silver plate on de coffin, ef dere's money enough."
They went their way, and Miller
drovehurried on. They might resist attack; he
thought it extremely unlikely that they would begin it ,; Bbut he knew
perfectly well that the mere knowledge that some of the negroes contemplated resistance would only further inflame the infuriated whites. The colored men
might win a momentary victory, though it was extremely doubtful; and they
would as surely reap the harvest later on. The qualities which in a white
man would win the
296 THE MARROW OF TRADITION
applause of the world would in a negro be taken